﻿The Project Gutenberg eBook of Not George Washington, by P. G. Wodehouse and Herbert Westbrook

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
using this eBook.

Title: Not George Washington
       An Autobiographical Novel

Author: P. G. Wodehouse and Herbert Westbrook

Release Date: March 29, 2003 [eBook #7230]
[Most recently updated: March 3, 2023]

Language: English

Produced by: Suzanne L. Shell, Charles Franks and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK NOT GEORGE WASHINGTON ***




NOT GEORGE WASHINGTON

An Autobiographical Novel

By P. G. Wodehouse and Herbert Westbrook

1907




CONTENTS

PART ONE _Miss Margaret Goodwin’s Narrative_
CHAPTER 1 JAMES ARRIVES
CHAPTER 2 JAMES SETS OUT
CHAPTER 3 A HARMLESS DECEPTION

PART TWO James Orlebar Cloyster’s Narrative
CHAPTER 1 THE INVASION OF BOHEMIA
CHAPTER 2 I EVACUATE BOHEMIA
CHAPTER 3 THE ORB
CHAPTER 4 JULIAN EVERSLEIGH
CHAPTER 5 THE COLUMN
CHAPTER 6 NEW YEAR’S EVE
CHAPTER 7 I MEET MR. THOMAS BLAKE
CHAPTER 8 I MEET THE REV. JOHN HATTON
CHAPTER 9 JULIAN LEARNS MY SECRET
CHAPTER 10 TOM BLAKE AGAIN
CHAPTER 11 JULIAN’S IDEA
CHAPTER 12 THE FIRST GHOST
CHAPTER 13 THE SECOND GHOST
CHAPTER 14 THE THIRD GHOST
CHAPTER 15 EVA EVERSLEIGH
CHAPTER 16 I TELL JULIAN

Sidney Price’s Narrative
CHAPTER 17 A GHOSTLY GATHERING
CHAPTER 18 ONE IN THE EYE
CHAPTER 19 IN THE SOUP
CHAPTER 20 NORAH WINS HOME

Julian Eversleigh’s Narrative
CHAPTER 21 THE TRANSPOSITION OF SENTIMENT
CHAPTER 22 A CHAT WITH JAMES
CHAPTER 23 IN A HANSOM

Narrative Resumed
CHAPTER 24 A RIFT IN THE CLOUDS
CHAPTER 25 BRIGGS TO THE RESCUE
CHAPTER 26 MY TRIUMPH




PART ONE
_Miss Margaret Goodwin’s Narrative_




CHAPTER 1
JAMES ARRIVES


I am Margaret Goodwin. A week from today I shall be Mrs. James Orlebar
Cloyster.

It is just three years since I first met James. We made each other’s
acquaintance at half-past seven on the morning of the 28th of July in
the middle of Fermain Bay, about fifty yards from the shore.

Fermain Bay is in Guernsey. My home had been with my mother for many
years at St. Martin’s in that island. There we two lived our uneventful
lives until fate brought one whom, when first I set my eyes on him, I
knew I loved.

Perhaps it is indiscreet of me to write that down. But what does it
matter? It is for no one’s reading but my own. James, my _fiancé_, is
_not_ peeping slyly over my shoulder as I write. On the contrary, my
door is locked, and James is, I believe, in the smoking-room of his
hotel at St. Peter’s Port.

At that time it had become my habit to begin my day by rising before
breakfast and taking a swim in Fermain Bay, which lies across the road
in front of our cottage. The practice—I have since abandoned it—was
good for the complexion, and generally healthy. I had kept it up,
moreover, because I had somehow cherished an unreasonable but
persistent presentiment that some day Somebody (James, as it turned
out) would cross the pathway of my maiden existence. I told myself that
I must be ready for him. It would never do for him to arrive, and find
no one to meet him.

On the 28th of July I started off as usual. I wore a short tweed skirt,
brown stockings—my ankles were, and are, good—a calico blouse, and a
red tam-o’-shanter. Ponto barked at my heels. In one hand I carried my
blue twill bathing-gown. In the other a miniature alpenstock. The sun
had risen sufficiently to scatter the slight mist of the summer
morning, and a few flecked clouds were edged with a slender frame of
red gold.

Leisurely, and with my presentiment strong upon me, I descended the
steep cliffside to the cave on the left of the bay, where, guarded by
the faithful Ponto, I was accustomed to disrobe; and soon afterwards I
came out, my dark hair over my shoulders and blue twill over a portion
of the rest of me, to climb out to the point of the projecting rocks,
so that I might dive gracefully and safely into the still blue water.

I was a good swimmer. I reached the ridge on the opposite side of the
bay without fatigue, not changing from a powerful breast-stroke. I then
sat for a while at the water’s edge to rest and to drink in the
thrilling glory of what my heart persisted in telling me was the
morning of my life.

And then I saw Him.

Not distinctly, for he was rowing a dinghy in my direction, and
consequently had his back to me.

In the stress of my emotions and an aggravation of modesty, I dived
again. With an intensity like that of a captured conger I yearned to be
hidden by the water. I could watch him as I swam, for, strictly
speaking, he was in my way, though a little farther out to sea than I
intended to go. As I drew near, I noticed that he wore an odd garment
like a dressing-gown. He had stopped rowing.

I turned upon my back for a moment’s rest, and, as I did so, heard a
cry. I resumed my former attitude, and brushed the salt water from my
eyes.

The dinghy was wobbling unsteadily. The dressing-gown was in the bows;
and he, my sea-god, was in the water. Only for a second I saw him. Then
he sank.

How I blessed the muscular development of my arms.

I reached him as he came to the surface.

“That’s twice,” he remarked contemplatively, as I seized him by the
shoulders.

“Be brave,” I said excitedly; “I can save you.”

“I should be most awfully obliged,” he said.

“Do exactly as I tell you.”

“I say,” he remonstrated, “you’re not going to drag me along by the
roots of my hair, are you?”

The natural timidity of man is, I find, attractive.

I helped him to the boat, and he climbed in. I trod water, clinging
with one hand to the stern.

“Allow me,” he said, bending down.

“No, thank you,” I replied.

“Not, really?”

“Thank you very much, but I think I will stay where I am.”

“But you may get cramp. By the way—I’m really frightfully obliged to
you for saving my life—I mean, a perfect stranger—I’m afraid it’s quite
spoiled your dip.”

“Not at all,” I said politely. “Did you get cramp?”

“A twinge. It was awfully kind of you.”

“Not at all.”

Then there was a rather awkward silence.

“Is this your first visit to Guernsey?” I asked.

“Yes; I arrived yesterday. It’s a delightful place. Do you live here?”

“Yes; that white cottage you can just see through the trees.”

“I suppose I couldn’t give you a tow anywhere?”

“No; thank you very much. I will swim back.”

Another constrained silence.

“Are you ever in London, Miss——?”

“Goodwin. Oh, yes; we generally go over in the winter, Mr.——”

“Cloyster. Really? How jolly. Do you go to the theatre much?”

“Oh, yes. We saw nearly everything last time we were over.”

There was a third silence. I saw a remark about the weather trembling
on his lip, and, as I was beginning to feel the chill of the water a
little, I determined to put a temporary end to the conversation.

“I think I will be swimming back now,” I said.

“You’re quite sure I can’t give you a tow?”

“Quite, thanks. Perhaps you would care to come to breakfast with us,
Mr. Cloyster? I know my mother would be glad to see you.”

“It is very kind of you. I should be delighted. Shall we meet on the
beach?”

I swam off to my cave to dress.

Breakfast was a success, for my mother was a philosopher. She said very
little, but what she did say was magnificent. In her youth she had
moved in literary circles, and now found her daily pleasure in the
works of Schopenhauer, Kant, and other Germans. Her lightest reading
was _Sartor Resartus_, and occasionally she would drop into Ibsen and
Maeterlinck, the asparagus of her philosophic banquet. Her chosen mode
of thought, far from leaving her inhuman or intolerant, gave her a
social distinction which I had inherited from her. I could, if I had
wished it, have attended with success the tea-drinkings, the
tennis-playings, and the éclair-and-lemonade dances to which I was
frequently invited. But I always refused. Nature was my hostess.
Nature, which provided me with balmy zephyrs that were more comforting
than buttered toast; which set the race of the waves to the ridges of
Fermain, where arose no shrill, heated voice crying, “Love—forty”;
which decked foliage in more splendid sheen than anything the local
costumier could achieve, and whose poplars swayed more rhythmically
than the dancers of the Assembly Rooms.

The constraint which had been upon us during our former conversation
vanished at breakfast. We were both hungry, and we had a common topic.
We related our story of the sea in alternate sentences. We ate and we
talked, turn and turn about. My mother listened. To her the affair,
compared with the tremendous subjects to which she was accustomed to
direct her mind, was broad farce. James took it with an air of
restrained amusement. I, seriously.

Tentatively, I diverged from this subject towards other and wider
fields. Impressions of Guernsey, which drew from him his address, at
the St. Peter’s Port Hotel. The horrors of the sea passage from
Weymouth, which extorted a comment on the limitations of England.
England. London. Kensington. South Kensington. The Gunton-Cresswells?
Yes, yes! Extraordinary. Curious coincidence. Excursus on smallness of
world. Queer old gentleman, Mr. Gunton-Cresswell. He is, indeed. Quite
one of the old school. Oh, quite. Still wears that beaver hat? Does he
really? Yes. Ha, ha! Yes.

Here the humanising influence of the Teutonic school of philosophic
analysis was demonstrated by my mother’s action. Mr. Cloyster, she
said, must reconcile himself to exchanging his comfortable rooms at the
St. Peter’s Port—(“I particularly dislike half-filled hotel life, Mrs.
Goodwin”)—for the shelter of our cottage. He accepted. He was then
“warned” that I was chef at the cottage. Mother gave him “a chance to
change his mind.” Something was said about my saving life and
destroying digestion. He went to collect his things in an ecstasy of
merriment.

At this point I committed an indiscretion which can only be excused by
the magnitude of the occasion.

My mother had retired to her favourite bow-window where, by a _tour de
force_ on the part of the carpenter, a system of low, adjustable
bookcases had been craftily constructed in such a way that when she sat
in her window-seat they jutted in a semicircle towards her hand.

James, whom I had escorted down the garden path, had left me at the
little wooden gate and had gone swinging down the road. I, shielded
from outside observation (if any) by a line of lilacs, gazed
rapturously at his retreating form. The sun was high in the sky now. It
was a perfect summer’s day. Birds were singing. Their notes blended
with the gentle murmur of the sea on the beach below. Every fibre of my
body was thrilling with the magic of the morning.

Through the kindly branches of the lilac I watched him, and then, as
though in obedience to the primaeval call of that July sunshine, I
stood on tiptoe, and blew him a kiss.

I realised in an instant what I had done. Fool that I had been. The
bow-window!

I was rigid with discomfiture. My mother’s eyes were on the book she
held. And yet a faint smile seemed to hover round her lips. I walked in
silence to where she sat at the open window.

She looked up. Her smile was more pronounced.

“Margie,” she said.

“Yes, mother?”

“The hedonism of Voltaire is the indictment of an honest bore.”

“Yes, mother.”

She then resumed her book.




CHAPTER 2
JAMES SETS OUT


_(Miss Margaret Goodwin’s narrative continued)_

Those August days! Have there been any like them before? I realise with
difficulty that the future holds in store for me others as golden.

The island was crammed with trippers. They streamed in by every boat.
But James and I were infinitely alone. I loved him from the first, from
the moment when he had rowed out of the unknown into my life, clad in a
dressing-gown. I like to think that he loved me from that moment, too.
But, if he did, the knowledge that he did came to him only after a
certain delay. It was my privilege to watch this knowledge steal
gradually but surely upon him.

We were always together; and as the days passed by he spoke freely of
himself and his affairs, obeying unconsciously the rudder of my tactful
inquisitiveness. By the end of the first week I knew as much about him
as he did himself.

It seemed that a guardian—an impersonal sort of business man with a
small but impossible family—was the most commanding figure in his
private life. As for his finances, five-and-forty sovereigns, the
remnant of a larger sum which had paid for his education at Cambridge,
stood between him and the necessity of offering for hire a sketchy
acquaintance with general literature and a third class in the classical
tripos.

He had come to Guernsey to learn by personal observation what chances
tomato growing held out to a young man in a hurry to get rich.

“Tomato growing?” I echoed dubiously. And then, to hide a sense of
bathos, “People _have_ made it pay. Of course, they work very hard.”

“M’yes,” said James without much enthusiasm.

“But I fancy,” I added, “the life is not at all unpleasant.”

At this point embarrassment seemed to engulf James. He blushed,
swallowed once or twice in a somewhat convulsive manner, and stammered.

Then he made his confession guiltily.

I was not to suppose that his aims ceased with the attainment of a
tomato-farm. The nurture of a wholesome vegetable occupied neither the
whole of his ambitions nor even the greater part of them. To write—the
agony with which he throatily confessed it!—to be swept into the
maelstrom of literary journalism, to be _en rapport_ with the
unslumbering forces of Fleet Street—those were the real objectives of
James Orlebar Cloyster.

“Of course, I mean,” he said, “I suppose it would be a bit of a
struggle at first, if you see what I mean. What I mean to say is,
rejected manuscripts, and so on. But still, after a bit, once get a
footing, you know—I should like to have a dash at it. I mean, I think I
could do something, you know.”

“Of course you could,” I said.

“I mean, lots of men have, don’t you know.”

“There’s plenty of room at the top,” I said.

He seemed struck with this remark. It encouraged him.

He had had his opportunity of talking thus of himself during our long
rambles out of doors. They were a series of excursions which he was
accustomed to describe as hunting expeditions for the stocking of our
larder.

Thus James would announce at breakfast that prawns were the day’s
quarry, and the foreshore round Cobo Bay the hunting-ground. And to
Cobo, accordingly, we would set out. This prawn-yielding area extends
along the coast on the other side of St. Peter’s Port, where two halts
had to be made, one at Madame Garnier’s, the confectioners, the other
at the library, to get fiction, which I never read. Then came a journey
on the top of the antediluvian horse-tram, a sort of _diligence_ on
rails; and then a whole summer’s afternoon among the prawns. Cobo is an
expanse of shingle, dotted with seaweed and rocks; and Guernsey is a
place where one can take off one’s shoes and stockings on the slightest
pretext. We waded hither and thither with the warm brine lapping
unchecked over our bare legs. We did not use our nets very
industriously, it is true; but our tongues were seldom still. The slow
walk home was a thing to be looked forward to. Ah! those memorable
homecomings in the quiet solemnity of that hour, when a weary sun
stoops, one can fancy with a sigh of pleasure, to sink into the bosom
of the sea!

Prawn-hunting was agreeably varied by fish-snaring, mussel-stalking,
and mushroom-trapping—sports which James, in his capacity of Head
Forester, included in his venery.

For mushroom-trapping an early start had to be made—usually between six
and seven. The chase took us inland, until, after walking through the
fragrant, earthy lanes, we turned aside into dewy meadows, where each
blade of grass sparkled with a gem of purest water. Again the necessity
of going barefoot. Breakfast was late on these mornings, my mother
whiling away the hours of waiting with a volume of Diogenes Laertius in
the bow-window. She would generally open the meal with the remark that
Anaximander held the primary cause of all things to be the Infinite, or
that it was a favourite expression of Theophrastus that time was the
most valuable thing a man could spend. When breakfast was announced,
one of the covers concealed the mushrooms, which, under my
superintendence, James had done his best to devil. A quiet day
followed, devoted to sedentary recreation after the labours of the run.

The period which I have tried to sketch above may be called the period
of good-fellowship. Whatever else love does for a woman, it makes her
an actress. So we were merely excellent friends till James’s eyes were
opened. When that happened, he abruptly discarded good-fellowship. I,
on the other hand, played it the more vigorously. The situation was
mine.

Our day’s run became the merest shadow of a formality. The office of
Head Forester lapsed into an absolute sinecure. Love was with
us—triumphant, and no longer to be skirted round by me; fresh,
electric, glorious in James.

We talked—we must have talked. We moved. Our limbs performed their
ordinary, daily movements. But a golden haze hangs over that second
period. When, by the strongest effort of will, I can let my mind stand
by those perfect moments, I seem to hear our voices, low and measured.
And there are silences, fond in themselves and yet more fondly
interrupted by unspoken messages from our eyes. What we really said,
what we actually did, where precisely we two went, I do not know. We
were together, and the blur of love was about us. Always the blur. It
is not that memory cannot conjure up the scene again. It is not that
the scene is clouded by the ill-proportion of a dream. No. It is
because the dream is brought to me by will and not by sleep. The blur
recurs because the blur was there. A love vast as ours is penalised, as
it were, by this blur, which is the hall-mark of infinity.

In mighty distances, whether from earth to heaven, whether from 5245
Gerrard to 137 Glasgow, there is always that awful, that disintegrating
blur.

A third period succeeded. I may call it the affectionately practical
period. Instantly the blur vanishes. We were at our proper distance
from the essence of things, and though infinity is something one yearns
for passionately, one’s normal condition has its meed of comfort. I
remember once hearing a man in a Government office say that the
pleasantest moment of his annual holiday was when his train rolled back
into Paddington Station. And he was a man, too, of a naturally lazy
disposition.

It was about the middle of this third period, during a
mushroom-trapping ramble, that the idea occurred to us, first to me,
then—after reflection—to James, that mother ought to be informed how
matters stood between us.

We went into the house, hand-in-hand, and interviewed her.

She was in the bow-window, reading a translation of _The
Deipnosophists_ of Athenaeus.

“Good morning,” she said, looking at her watch. “It is a little past
our usual breakfast time, Margie, I think?”

“We have been looking for mushrooms, mother.”

“Every investigation, says Athenaeus, which is guided by principles of
Nature fixes its ultimate aim entirely on gratifying the stomach. Have
you found any mushrooms?”

“Heaps, Mrs. Goodwin,” said James.

“Mother,” I said, “we want to tell you something.”

“The fact is, Mrs. Goodwin——”

“We are engaged.”

My mother liked James.

“Margie,” she once said to me, “there is good in Mr. Cloyster. He is
not for ever offering to pass me things.” Time had not caused her to
modify this opinion. She received our news calmly, and inquired into
James’s means and prospects. James had forty pounds and some odd
silver. I had nothing.

The key-note of my mother’s contribution to our conference was, “Wait.”

“You are both young,” she said.

She then kissed me, smiled contemplatively at James, and resumed her
book.

When we were alone, “My darling,” said James, “we must wait. Tomorrow I
catch the boat for Weymouth. I shall go straight to London. My first
manuscript shall be in an editor’s hands on Wednesday morning. I will
go, but I will come back.”

I put my arms round his neck.

“My love,” I said, “I trust you. Go. Always remember that I know you
will succeed.”

I kissed him.

“And when you have succeeded, come back.”




CHAPTER 3
A HARMLESS DECEPTION


_(Miss Margaret Goodwin’s narrative continued)_

They say that everyone is capable of one novel. And, in my opinion,
most people could write one play.

Whether I wrote mine in an inspiration of despair, I cannot say. I
wrote it.

Three years had passed, and James was still haggling with those who buy
men’s brains. His earnings were enough just to keep his head above
water, but not enough to make us two one.

Perhaps, because everything is clear and easy for us now, I am
gradually losing a proper appreciation of his struggle. That should
never be. He did not win. But he did not lose; which means nearly as
much. For it is almost less difficult to win than not to lose, so my
mother has told me, in modern journalistic London. And I know that he
would have won. The fact that he continued the fight as he did was in
itself a pledge of ultimate victory. What he went through while trying
with his pen to make a living for himself and me I learned from his
letters.

“London,” he wrote, “is not paved with gold; but in literary fields
there are nuggets to be had by the lightest scratching. And those
nuggets are plays. A successful play gives you money and a name
automatically. What the ordinary writer makes in a year the successful
dramatist receives, without labour, in a fortnight.” He went on to
deplore his total lack of dramatic intuition. “Some men,” he said,
“have some of the qualifications while falling short of the others.
They have a sense of situation without the necessary tricks of
technique. Or they sacrifice plot to atmosphere, or atmosphere to plot.
I, worse luck, have not one single qualification. The nursing of a
climax, the tremendous omissions in the dialogue, the knack of stage
characterisation—all these things are, in some inexplicable way,
outside me.”

It was this letter that set me thinking. Ever since James had left the
island, I had been chafing at the helplessness of my position. While he
toiled in London, what was I doing? Nothing. I suppose I helped him in
a way. The thought of me would be with him always, spurring him on to
work, that the time of our separation might be less. But it was not
enough. I wanted to be _doing_ something.... And it was during these
restless weeks that I wrote my play.

I think nothing will ever erase from my mind the moment when the
central idea of _The Girl who Waited_ came to me. It was a boisterous
October evening. The wind had been rising all day. Now the branches of
the lilac were dancing in the rush of the storm, and far out in the bay
one could see the white crests of the waves gleaming through the
growing darkness. We had just finished tea. The lamp was lit in our
little drawing-room, and on the sofa, so placed that the light fell
over her left shoulder in the manner recommended by oculists, sat my
mother with Schopenhauer’s _Art of Literature_. Ponto slept on the rug.

Something in the unruffled peace of the scene tore at my nerves. I have
seldom felt so restless. It may have been the storm that made me so. I
think myself that it was James’s letter. The boat had been late that
morning, owing to the weather, and I had not received the letter till
after lunch. I listened to the howl of the wind, and longed to be out
in it.

My mother looked at me over her book.

“You are restless, Margie,” she said. “There is a volume of Marcus
Aurelius on the table beside you, if you care to read.”

“No, thank you, mother,” I said. “I think I shall go for a walk.”

“Wrap up well, my dear,” she replied.

She then resumed her book.

I went out of our little garden, and stood on the cliff. The wind flew
at me like some wild thing. Spray stung my face. I was filled with a
wild exhilaration.

And then the idea came to me. The simplest, most dramatic idea. Quaint,
whimsical, with just that suggestion of pathos blended with it which
makes the fortunes of a play. The central idea, to be brief, of _The
Girl who Waited_.

Of my Maenad tramp along the cliff-top with my brain afire, and my
return, draggled and dripping, an hour late for dinner; of my writing
and re-writing, of my tears and black depression, of the pens I wore
out and the quires of paper I spoiled, and finally of the ecstasy of
the day when the piece began to move and the characters to live, I need
not speak. Anyone who has ever written will know the sensations. James
must have gone through a hundred times what I went through once. At
last, at long last, the play was finished.

For two days I gloated alone over the great pile of manuscript.

Then I went to my mother.

My diffidence was exquisite. It was all I could do to tell her the
nature of my request, when I spoke to her after lunch. At last she
understood that I had written a play, and wished to read it to her. She
took me to the bow-window with gentle solicitude, and waited for me to
proceed.

At first she encouraged me, for I faltered over my opening words. But
as I warmed to my work, and as my embarrassment left me, she no longer
spoke. Her eyes were fixed intently upon the blue space beyond the
lilac.

I read on and on, till at length my voice trailed over the last line,
rose gallantly at the last fence, the single word _Curtain_, and
abruptly broke. The strain had been too much for me.

Tenderly my mother drew me to the sofa; and quietly, with closed
eyelids, I lay there until, in the soft cool of the evening, I asked
for her verdict.

Seeing, as she did instantly, that it would be more dangerous to deny
my request than to accede to it, she spoke.

“That there is an absence, my dear Margie, of any relationship with
life, that not a single character is in any degree human, that passion
and virtue and vice and real feeling are wanting—this surprises me more
than I can tell you. I had expected to listen to a natural, ordinary,
unactable episode arranged more or less in steichomuthics. There is no
work so scholarly and engaging as the amateur’s. But in your play I am
amazed to find the touch of the professional and experienced
playwright. Yes, my dear, you have proved that you happen to possess
the quality—one that is most difficult to acquire—of surrounding a
situation which is improbable enough to be convincing with that
absurdly mechanical conversation which the theatre-going public
demands. As your mother, I am disappointed. I had hoped for
originality. As your literary well-wisher, I stifle my maternal
feelings and congratulate you unreservedly.”

I thanked my mother effusively. I think I cried a little.

She said affectionately that the hour had been one of great interest to
her, and she added that she would be glad to be consulted with regard
to the steps I contemplated taking in my literary future.

She then resumed her book.

I went to my room and re-read the last letter I had had from James.

_The Barrel Club,
Covent Garden,
London._


MY DARLING MARGIE,—I am writing this line simply and solely for the
selfish pleasure I gain from the act of writing to you. I know
everything will come right some time or other, but at present I am
suffering from a bad attack of the blues. I am like a general who has
planned out a brilliant attack, and realises that he must fail for want
of sufficient troops to carry a position, on the taking of which the
whole success of the assault depends. Briefly, my position is like
this. My name is pretty well known in a small sort of way among editors
and the like as that of a man who can turn out fairly good stuff.
Besides this, I have many influential friends. You see where this
brings me? I am in the middle of my attacking movement, and I have not
been beaten back; but the key to the enemy’s position is still
uncaptured. You know what this key is from my other letters. It’s the
stage. Ah, Margie, one acting play! Only one! It would mean everything.
Apart from the actual triumph and the direct profits, it would bring so
much with it. The enemy’s flank would be turned, and the rest of the
battle would become a mere rout. I should have an accepted position in
the literary world which would convert all the other avenues to wealth
on which I have my eye instantly into royal roads. Obstacles would
vanish. The fact that I was a successful playwright would make the
acceptance of the sort of work I am doing now inevitable, and I should
get paid ten times as well for it. And it would mean—well, you know
what it would mean, don’t you? Darling Margie, tell me again that I
have your love, that the waiting is not too hard, that you believe in
me. Dearest, it will come right in the end. Nothing can prevent that.
Love and the will of a man have always beaten Time and Fate. Write to
me, dear.


_Ever your devoted
James._


How utterly free from thought of self! His magnificent loyalty forgot
the dreadful tension of his own great battle, and pictured only the
tedium of waiting which it was my part to endure.

I finished my letter to James very late that night. It was a very long
and explanatory letter, and it enclosed my play.

The main point I aimed at was not to damp his spirits. He would, I knew
well, see that the play was suitable for staging. He would, in short,
see that I, an inexperienced girl, had done what he, a trained
professional writer, had failed to do. Lest, therefore, his pique
should kill admiration and pleasure when he received my work, I wrote
as one begging a favour. “Here,” I said, “we have the means to achieve
all we want. Do not—oh, do not—criticise. I have written down the
words. But the conception is yours. The play was inspired by you. But
for you I should never have begun it. Take my play, James; take it as
your own. For yours it is. Put your name to it, and produce it, if you
love me, under your own signature. If this hurts your pride, I will
word my request differently. You alone are able to manage the business
side of the production. You know the right men to go to. To approach
them on behalf of a stranger’s work is far less likely to lead to
success. I have assumed, you will see, that the play is certain to be
produced. But that will only be so if you adopt it as your own. Claim
the authorship, and all will be well.”

Much more I wrote to James in the same strain; and my reward came next
day in the shape of a telegram: “Accept thankfully.—Cloyster.”

Of the play and its reception by the public there is no need to speak.
The criticisms were all favourable.

Neither the praise of the critics nor the applause of the public
aroused any trace of jealousy in James. Their unanimous note of praise
has been a source of pride to him. He is proud—ah, joy!—that I am to be
his wife.

I have blotted the last page of this commonplace love-story of mine.

The moon has come out from behind a cloud, and the whole bay is one
vast sheet of silver. I could sit here at my bedroom window and look at
it all night. But then I should be sure to oversleep myself and be late
for breakfast. I shall read what I have written once more, and then I
shall go to bed.

I think I shall wear my white muslin tomorrow.

_(End of Miss Margaret Goodwin’s narrative.)_




PART TWO
James Orlebar Cloyster’s Narrative




CHAPTER 1
THE INVASION OF BOHEMIA


It is curious to reflect that my marriage (which takes place today
week) destroys once and for all my life’s ambition. I have never won
through to the goal I longed for, and now I never shall.

Ever since I can remember I have yearned to be known as a Bohemian.
That was my ambition. I have ceased to struggle now. Married Bohemians
live in Oakley Street, King’s Road, Chelsea. We are to rent a house in
Halkett Place.

Three years have passed since the excellent, but unsteady, steamship
_Ibex_ brought me from Guernsey to Southampton. It was a sleepy, hot,
and sticky wreck that answered to the name of James Orlebar Cloyster
that morning; but I had my first youth and forty pounds, so that soap
and water, followed by coffee and an omelette, soon restored me.

The journey to Waterloo gave me opportunity for tobacco and reflection.

What chiefly exercised me, I remember, was the problem whether it was
possible to be a Bohemian, and at the same time to be in love. Bohemia
I looked on as a region where one became inevitably entangled with
women of unquestionable charm, but doubtful morality. There were supper
parties.... Festive gatherings in the old studio.... Babette....
Lucille.... The artists’ ball.... Were these things possible for a man
with an honest, earnest, whole-hearted affection?

The problem engaged me tensely till my ticket was collected at
Vauxhall. Just there the solution came. I would be a Bohemian, but a
misogynist. People would say, “Dear old Jimmy Cloyster. How he hates
women!” It would add to my character a pleasant touch of dignity and
reserve which would rather accentuate my otherwise irresponsible way of
living.

Little did the good Bohemians of the metropolis know how keen a recruit
the boat train was bringing to them.


As a _pied-à-terre_ I selected a cheap and dingy hotel in York Street,
and from this base I determined to locate my proper sphere.

Chelsea was the first place that occurred to me. There was St. John’s
Wood, of course, but that was such a long way off. Chelsea was
comparatively near to the heart of things, and I had heard that one
might find there artistic people whose hand-to-mouth, Saturnalian
existence was redolent of that exquisite gaiety which so attracted my
own casual temperament.

Sallying out next morning into the brilliant sunshine and the dusty
rattle of York Street, I felt a sense of elation at the thought that
the time for action had come. I was in London. London! The home of the
fragrant motor-omnibus and the night-blooming Hooligan. London, the
battlefield of the literary aspirant since Caxton invented the printing
press. It seemed to me, as I walked firmly across Westminster Bridge,
that Margie gazed at me with the lovelight in her eyes, and that a
species of amorous telepathy from Guernsey was girding me for the
fight.

Manresa Road I had once heard mentioned as being the heart of Bohemian
Chelsea. To Manresa Road, accordingly, I went, by way of St. James’s
Park, Buckingham Palace Road, and Lower Sloane Street. Thence to Sloane
Square. Here I paused, for I knew that I had reached the last outpost
of respectable, inartistic London.

“How sudden,” I soliloquised, “is the change. Here I am in Sloane
Square, regular, business-like, and unimaginative; while, a few hundred
yards away, King’s Road leads me into the very midst of genius,
starvation, and possibly Free Love.”

Sloane Square, indeed, gave me the impression, not so much of a suburb
as of the suburban portion of a great London railway terminus. It was
positively pretty. People were shopping with comparative leisure,
omnibus horses were being rubbed down and watered on the west side of
the Square, out of the way of the main stream of traffic. A postman,
clearing the letter-box at the office, stopped his work momentarily to
read the contents of a postcard. For the moment I understood Caesar’s
feelings on the brink of the Rubicon, and the emotions of Cortes “when
with eagle eyes he stared at the Pacific.” I was on the threshold of
great events. Behind me was orthodox London; before me the unknown.

It was distinctly a Caesarian glance, full of deliberate revolt, that I
bestowed upon the street called Sloane; that clean, orderly
thoroughfare which leads to Knightsbridge, and thence either to the
respectabilities of Kensington or the plush of Piccadilly.

Setting my hat at a wild angle, I stepped with a touch of _abandon_
along the King’s Road to meet the charming, impoverished artists whom
our country refuses to recognise.

My first glimpse of the Manresa Road was, I confess, a complete
disappointment. Never was Bohemianism more handicapped by its setting
than that of Chelsea, if the Manresa Road was to be taken as a
criterion. Along the uninviting uniformity of this street no trace of
unorthodoxy was to be seen. There came no merry, roystering laughter
from attic windows. No talented figures of idle geniuses fetched pints
of beer from the public-house at the corner. No one dressed in an
ancient ulster and a battered straw hat and puffing enormous clouds of
blue smoke from a treasured clay pipe gazed philosophically into space
from a doorway. In point of fact, save for a most conventional
butcher-boy, I was alone in the street.

Then the explanation flashed upon me. I had been seen approaching. The
word had been passed round. A stranger! The clique resents intrusion.
It lies hid. These gay fellows see me all the time, and are secretly
amused. But they do not know with whom they have to deal. I have come
to join them, and join them I will. I am not easily beaten. I will
outlast them. The joke shall be eventually against them, at some
eccentric supper. I shall chaff them about how they tried to elude me,
and failed.

The hours passed. Still no Bohemians. I began to grow hungry. I sprang
on to a passing ’bus. It took me to Victoria. I lunched at the
Shakespeare Hotel, smoked a pipe, and went out into the sunlight again.
It had occurred to me that night was perhaps the best time for trapping
my shy quarry. Possibly the revels did not begin in Manresa Road till
darkness had fallen. I spent the afternoon and evening in the Park,
dined at Lyons’ Popular Café (it must be remembered that I was not yet
a Bohemian, and consequently owed no deference to the traditions of the
order); and returned at nine o’clock to the Manresa Road. Once more I
drew blank. A barrel-organ played cake-walk airs in the middle of the
road, but it played to an invisible audience. No bearded men danced
can-cans around it, shouting merry jests to one another. Solitude
reigned.

I wait. The duel continues. What grim determination, what perseverance
can these Bohemians put into a mad jest! I find myself thinking how
much better it would be were they to apply to their Art the same
earnestness and fixity of purpose which they squander on a practical
joke.

Evening fell. Blinds began to be drawn down. Lamps were lit behind
them, one by one. Despair was gnawing at my heart, but still I waited.

Then, just as I was about to retire defeated, I was arrested by the
appearance of a house numbered 93A.

At the first-floor window sat a man. He was writing. I could see his
profile, his long untidy hair. I understood in a moment. This was no
ordinary writer. He was one of those Bohemians whose wit had been
exercised upon me so successfully. He was a literary man, and though he
enjoyed the sport as much as any of the others he was under the
absolute necessity of writing his copy up to time. Unobserved by his
gay comrades, he had slipped away to his work. They were still watching
me; but he, probably owing to a contract with some journal, was obliged
to give up his share in their merriment and toil with his pen.

His pen fascinated me. I leaned against the railings of the house
opposite, enthralled. Ever and anon he seemed to be consulting one or
other of the books of reference piled up on each side of him. Doubtless
he was preparing a scholarly column for a daily paper. Presently a
printer’s devil would arrive, clamouring for his “copy.” I knew exactly
the sort of thing that happened. I had read about it in novels.

How unerring is instinct, if properly cultivated. Hardly had the clocks
struck twelve when the emissaries—there were two of them, which showed
the importance of their errand—walked briskly to No. 93A, and knocked
at the door.

The writer heard the knock. He rose hurriedly, and began to collect his
papers. Meanwhile, the knocking had been answered from within by the
shooting of bolts, noises that were followed by the apparition of a
female head.

A few brief questions and the emissaries entered. A pause.

The litterateur is warning the menials that their charge is sacred;
that the sheets he has produced are impossible to replace. High words.
Abrupt re-opening of the front door. Struggling humanity projected on
to the pavement. Three persons—my scribe in the middle, an emissary on
either side—stagger strangely past me. The scribe enters the purple
night only under the stony compulsion of the emissaries.

What does this mean?

I have it. The emissaries have become over-anxious. They dare not face
the responsibility of conveying the priceless copy to Fleet Street.
They have completely lost their nerve. They insist upon the author
accompanying them to see with his own eyes that all is well. They do
not wish Posterity to hand their names down to eternal infamy as “the
men who lost Blank’s manuscript.”

So, greatly against his will, he is dragged off.

My vigil is rewarded. No. 93A harbours a Bohemian. Let it be inhabited
also by me.

I stepped across, and rang the bell.

The answer was a piercing scream.

“Ah, ha!” I said to myself complacently, “there are more Bohemians than
one, then, in this house.”

The female head again appeared.

“Not another? Oh, sir, say there ain’t another wanted,” said the head
in a passionate Cockney accent.

“That is precisely what there is,” I replied. “I want——”

“What for?”

“For something moderate.”

“Well, that’s a comfort in a wiy. Which of ’em is it you want? The
first-floor back?”

“I have no doubt the first-floor back would do quite well.”

My words had a curious effect. She scrutinised me suspiciously.

“Ho!” she said, with a sniff; “you don’t seem to care much which it is
you get.”

“I don’t,” I said, “not particularly.”

“Look ’ere,” she exclaimed, “you jest ’op it. See? I don’t want none of
your ’arf-larks here, and, what’s more, I won’t ’ave ’em. I don’t
believe you’re a copper at all.”

“I’m not. Far from it.”

“Then what d’yer mean coming ’ere saying you want my first-floor back?”

“But I do. Or any other room, if that is occupied.”

“’Ow! _Room_? Why didn’t yer siy so? You’ll pawdon me, sir, if I’ve
said anything ’asty-like. I thought—but my mistake.”

“Not at all. Can you let me have a room? I notice that the gentleman
whom I have just seen——”

She cut me short. I was about to explain that I was a Bohemian, too.

“’E’s gorn for a stroll, sir. I expec’ him back every moment. ’E’s
forgot ’is latchkey. Thet’s why I’m sitting up for ’im. Mrs. Driver my
name is, sir. That’s my name, and well known in the neighbour’ood.”

Mrs. Driver spoke earnestly, but breathlessly.

“I do not contemplate asking you, Mrs. Driver, to give me the
apartments already engaged by the literary gentleman——”

“Yes, sir,” she interpolated, “that’s wot ’e wos, I mean is. A literary
gent.”

“But have you not another room vacant?”

“The second-floor back, sir. Very comfortable, nice room, sir. Shady in
the morning, and gets the setting sun.”

Had the meteorological conditions been adverse to the point of
malignancy, I should have closed with her terms. Simple agreements were
ratified then and there by the light of a candle in the passage, and I
left the house, promising to “come in” in the course of the following
afternoon.




CHAPTER 2
I EVACUATE BOHEMIA


_(James Orlebar Cloister’s narrative continued)_

The three weeks which I spent at No. 93A mark an epoch in my life. It
was during that period that I came nearest to realising my ambition to
be a Bohemian; and at the end of the third week, for reasons which I
shall state, I deserted Bohemia, firmly and with no longing, lingering
glance behind, and settled down to the prosaic task of grubbing
earnestly for money.

The second-floor back had a cupboard of a bedroom leading out of it.
Even I, desirous as I was of seeing romance in everything, could not
call my lodgings anything but dingy, dark, and commonplace. They were
just like a million other of London’s mean lodgings. The window looked
out over a sea of backyards, bounded by tall, depressing houses, and
intersected by clothes-lines. A cats’ club (social, musical, and
pugilistic) used to meet on the wall to the right of my window. One or
two dissipated trees gave the finishing touch of gloom to the scene.
Nor was the interior of the room more cheerful. The furniture had been
put in during the reign of George III, and last dusted in that of
William and Mary. A black horse-hair sofa ran along one wall. There was
a deal table, a chair, and a rickety bookcase. It was a room for a
realist to write in; and my style, such as it was, was bright and
optimistic.

Once in, I set about the task of ornamenting my abode with much vigour.
I had my own ideas of mural decoration. I papered the walls with
editorial rejection forms, of which I was beginning to have a
representative collection. Properly arranged, these look very striking.
There is a good deal of variety about them. The ones I liked best were
those which I received, at the rate of three a week, bearing a very
pleasing picture, in green, of the publishing offices at the top of the
sheet of note-paper. Scattered about in sufficient quantities, these
lend an air of distinction to a room. _Pearson’s Magazine_ also
supplies a taking line in rejection forms. _Punch_’s I never cared for
very much. Neat, I grant you; but, to my mind, too cold. I like a touch
of colour in a rejection form.

In addition to these, I purchased from the grocer at the corner a
collection of pictorial advertisements. What I had really wanted was
the theatrical poster, printed and signed by well-known artists. But
the grocer didn’t keep them, and I was impatient to create my proper
atmosphere. My next step was to buy a corncob pipe and a quantity of
rank, jet-black tobacco. I hated both, and kept them more as ornaments
than for use.

Then, having hacked my table about with a knife and battered it with a
poker till it might have been the table of a shaggy and unrecognised
genius, I settled down to work.

I was not a brilliant success. I had that “little knowledge” which is
held to be such a dangerous thing. I had not plunged into the literary
profession without learning a few facts about it. I had read nearly
every journalistic novel and “Hints on Writing for the Papers” book
that had ever been published. In theory I knew all that there was to be
known about writing. Now, all my authorities were very strong on one
point. “Write,” they said, very loud and clear, “not what _you_ like,
but what editors like.” I smiled to myself when I started. I felt that
I had stolen a march on my rivals. “All round me,” I said to myself,
“are young authors bombarding editors with essays on Lucretius,
translations of Martial, and disquisitions on Ionic comedy. I know too
much for that. I work on a different plan.” “Study the papers, and see
what they want,” said my authorities. I studied the papers. Some wanted
one thing, apparently, others another. There was one group of three
papers whose needs seemed to coincide, and I could see an article
rejected by one paper being taken by another. This offered me a number
of chances instead of one. I could back my MSS. to win or for a place.
I began a serious siege of these three papers.

By the end of the second week I had had “Curious Freaks of Eccentric
Testators,” “Singular Scenes in Court,” “Actors Who Have Died on the
Stage,” “Curious Scenes in Church,” and seven others rejected by all
three. Somehow this sort of writing is not so easy as it looks. A man
who was on the staff of a weekly once told me that he had had two
thousand of these articles printed since he started—poor devil. He had
the knack. I could never get it. I sent up fifty-three in all in the
first year of my literary life, and only two stuck. I got fifteen
shillings from one periodical for “Men Who Have Missed Their Own
Weddings,” and, later, a guinea from the same for “Single Day
Marriages.” That paper has a penchant for the love-interest. Yet when I
sent it my “Duchesses Who Have Married Dustmen,” it came back by the
early post next day. That was to me the worst part of those grey days.
I had my victories, but they were always followed by a series of
defeats. I would have a manuscript accepted by an editor. “Hullo,” I
would say, “here’s the man at last, the Editor-Who-Believes-In-Me. Let
the thing go on.” I would send him off another manuscript. He would
take it. Victory, by Jove! Then—_wonk_! Back would come my third effort
with the curtest of refusals. I always imagined editors in those days
to be pettish, whimsical men who amused themselves by taking up a
beginner, and then, wearying of the sport, dropped him back into the
slime from which they had picked him.

In the intervals of articles I wrote short stories, again for the same
three papers. As before, I studied these papers carefully to see what
they wanted; then worked out a mechanical plot, invariably with a
quarrel in the first part, an accident, and a rescue in the middle, and
a reconciliation at the end—told it in a style that makes me hot all
over when I think of it, and sent it up, enclosing a stamped addressed
envelope in case of rejection. A very useful precaution, as it always
turned out.

It was the little knowledge to which I have referred above which kept
my walls so thickly covered with rejection forms. I was in precisely
the same condition as a man who has been taught the rudiments of
boxing. I knew just enough to hamper me, and not enough to do me any
good. If I had simply blundered straight at my work and written just
what occurred to me in my own style, I should have done much better. I
have a sense of humour. I deliberately stifled it. For it I substituted
a grisly kind of playfulness. My hero called my heroine “little woman,”
and the concluding passage where he kissed her was written in a sly,
roguish vein, for which I suppose I shall have to atone in the next
world. Only the editor of the _Colney Hatch Argus_ could have accepted
work like mine. Yet I toiled on.

It was about the middle of my third week at No. 93A that I definitely
decided to throw over my authorities, and work by the light of my own
intelligence.

Nearly all my authorities had been very severe on the practice of
verse-writing. It was, they asserted, what all young beginners tried to
do, and it was the one thing editors would never look at. In the first
ardour of my revolt I determined to do a set of verses.

It happened that the weather had been very bad for the last few days.
After a month and a half of sunshine the rain had suddenly begun to
fall. I took this as my topic. It was raining at the time. I wrote a
satirical poem, full of quaint rhymes.

I had always had rather a turn for serious verse. It struck me that the
rain might be treated poetically as well as satirically. That night I
sent off two sets of verses to a daily and an evening paper. Next day
both were in print, with my initials to them.

I began to see light.

“Verse is the thing,” I said. “I will reorganise my campaign. First the
skirmishers, then the real attack. I will peg along with verses till
somebody begins to take my stories and articles.”

I felt easier in my mind than I had felt for some time. A story came
back by the nine o’clock post from a monthly magazine (to which I had
sent it from mere bravado), but the thing did not depress me. I got out
my glue-pot and began to fasten the rejection form to the wall,
whistling a lively air as I did so.

While I was engaged in this occupation there was a testy rap at the
door, and Mrs. Driver appeared. She eyed my manoeuvres with the
rejection form with a severe frown. After a preliminary sniff she
embarked upon a rapid lecture on what she called my irregular and
untidy habits. I had turned her second-floor back, she declared, into a
pig-stye.

“Sech a litter,” she said.

“But,” I protested, “this is a Bohemian house, is it not?”

She appeared so shocked—indeed, so infuriated, that I dared not give
her time to answer.

“The gentleman below, he’s not very tidy,” I added diplomatically.

“Wot gent below?” said Mrs. Driver.

I reminded her of the night of my arrival.

“Oh, ’_im_,” she said, shaken. “Well, ’e’s not come back.”

“Mrs. Driver,” I said sternly, “you said he’d gone out for a stroll. I
refuse to believe that any man would stroll for three weeks.”

“So I did say it,” was the defiant reply. “I said it so as you
shouldn’t be put off coming. You looked a steady young feller, and I
wanted a let. Wish I’d told you the truth, if it ’ad a-stopped you.”

“What is the truth?”

“’E was a wrong ’un, ’e wos. Writing begging letters to parties as was
a bit soft, that wos ’_is_ little gime. But ’e wos a bit too clever one
day, and the coppers got ’im. Now you know!”

Mrs. Driver paused after this outburst, and allowed her eye to wander
slowly and ominously round my walls.

I was deeply moved. My one link with Bohemia had turned out a fraud.

Mrs. Driver’s voice roused me from my meditations.

“I must arst you to be good enough, if _you_ please, kindly to remove
those there bits of paper.”

She pointed to the rejection forms.

I hesitated. I felt that it was a thing that ought to be broken gently.

“The fact is, Mrs. Driver,” I said, “and no one can regret it more
deeply than I do—the fact is, they’re stuck on with glue.”

Two minutes later I had received my marching orders, and the room was
still echoing with the slam of the door as it closed behind the
indignant form of my landlady.




CHAPTER 3
THE ORB


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

The problem of lodgings in London is an easy one to a man with an
adequate supply of money in his pocket. The only difficulty is to
select the most suitable, to single out from the eager crowd the ideal
landlady.

Evicted from No. 93A, it seemed to me that I had better abandon
Bohemia; postpone my connection with that land of lotus-eaters for the
moment, while I provided myself with the means of paying rent and
buying dinners. Farther down the King’s Road there were comfortable
rooms to be had for a moderate sum per week. They were prosaic, but
inexpensive. I chose Walpole Street. A fairly large bed-sitting room
was vacant at No. 23. I took it, and settled down seriously to make my
writing pay.

There were advantages in Walpole Street which Manresa Road had lacked.
For one thing, there was more air, and it smelt less than the Manresa
Road air. Walpole Street is bounded by Burton Court, where the
Household Brigade plays cricket, and the breezes from the river come to
it without much interruption. There was also more quiet. No. 23 is the
last house in the street, and, even when I sat with my window open, the
noise of traffic from the King’s Road was faint and rather pleasant. It
was an excellent spot for a man who meant to work. Except for a certain
difficulty in getting my landlady and her daughters out of the room
when they came to clear away my meals and talk about the better days
they had seen, and a few imbroglios with the eight cats which infested
the house, it was the best spot, I think, that I could have chosen.

Living a life ruled by the strictest economy, I gradually forged ahead.
Verse, light and serious, continued my long suit. I generally managed
to place two of each brand a week; and that meant two guineas,
sometimes more. One particularly pleasing thing about this
verse-writing was that there was no delay, as there was with my prose.
I would write a set of verses for a daily paper after tea, walk to
Fleet Street with them at half-past six, thus getting a little
exercise; leave them at the office; and I would see them in print in
the next morning’s issue. Payment was equally prompt. The rule was,
Send in your bill before five on Wednesday, and call for payment on
Friday at seven. Thus I had always enough money to keep me going during
the week.

In addition to verses, I kept turning out a great quantity of prose,
fiction, and otherwise, but without much success. The visits of the
postmen were the big events of the day at that time. Before I had been
in Walpole Street a week I could tell by ear the difference between a
rejected manuscript and an ordinary letter. There is a certain solid
_plop_ about the fall of the former which not even a long envelope full
of proofs can imitate successfully.

I worked extraordinarily hard at that time. All day, sometimes. The
thought of Margie waiting in Guernsey kept me writing when I should
have done better to have taken a rest. My earnings were small in
proportion to my labour. The guineas I made, except from verse, were
like the ounce of gold to the ton of ore. I no longer papered the walls
with rejection forms; but this was from choice, not from necessity. I
had plenty of material, had I cared to use it.

I made a little money, of course. My takings for the first month
amounted to #9 10s. I notched double figures in the next with #ll 1s.
6d. Then I dropped to #7 0s. 6d. It was not starvation, but it was
still more unlike matrimony.

But at the end of the sixth month there happened to me what, looking
back, I consider to be the greatest piece of good fortune of my life. I
received a literary introduction. Some authorities scoff at literary
introductions. They say that editors read everything, whether they know
the author or not. So they do; and, if the work is not good, a letter
to the editor from a man who once met his cousin at a garden-party is
not likely to induce him to print it. There is no journalistic “ring”
in the sense in which the word is generally used; but there are
undoubtedly a certain number of men who know the ropes, and can act as
pilots in a strange sea; and an introduction brings one into touch with
them. There is a world of difference between contributing blindly work
which seems suitable to the style of a paper and sending in matter
designed to attract the editor personally.

Mr. Macrae, whose pupil I had been at Cambridge, was the author of my
letter of introduction. At St. Gabriel’s, Mr. Macrae had been a man for
whom I entertained awe and respect. Likes and dislikes in connection
with one’s tutor seemed outside the question. Only a chance episode had
shown me that my tutor was a mortal with a mortal’s limitations. We
were bicycling together one day along the Trumpington Road, when a form
appeared, coming to meet us. My tutor’s speech grew more and more
halting as the form came nearer. At last he stopped talking altogether,
and wobbled in his saddle. The man bowed to him, and, as if he had won
through some fiery ordeal, he shot ahead like a gay professional rider.
When I drew level with him, he said, “That, Mr. Cloyster, is my
tailor.”

Mr. Macrae was typical of the University don who is Scotch. He had
married the senior historian of Newnham. He lived (and still lives) by
proxy. His publishers order his existence. His honeymoon had been
placed at the disposal of these gentlemen, and they had allotted to
that period an edition of Aristotle’s Ethics. Aristotle, accordingly,
received the most scholarly attention from the recently united couple
somewhere on the slopes of Mount Parnassus. All the reviews were
satisfactory.

In my third year at St. Gabriel’s it was popularly supposed that Master
Pericles Aeschylus, Mr. Macrae’s infant son, was turned to correct my
Latin prose, though my Iambics were withheld from him at the request of
the family doctor.

The letter which Pericles Aeschylus’s father had addressed to me was
one of the pleasantest surprises I have ever had. It ran as follows:

_St. Gabriel’s College,
Cambridge._


MY DEAR CLOYSTER,—The divergence of our duties and pleasures during
your residence here caused us to see but little of each other. Would it
had been otherwise! And too often our intercourse had—on my side—a
distinctly professional flavour. Your attitude towards your religious
obligations was, I fear, something to seek. Indeed, the line, “_Pastor
deorum cultor et infrequens_,” might have been directly inspired by
your views on the keeping of Chapels. On the other hand, your
contributions to our musical festivities had the true Aristophanes
_panache_.

I hear you are devoting yourself to literature, and I beg that you will
avail yourself of the enclosed note, which is addressed to a personal
friend of mine.


Believe me,
_Your well-wisher,
David Ossian Macrae._


The enclosure bore this inscription:

CHARLES FERMIN, ESQ.,
Offices of the _Orb_,
Strand,
London.


I had received the letter at breakfast. I took a cab, and drove
straight to the _Orb_.

A painted hand, marked “Editorial,” indicated a flight of stairs. At
the top of these I was confronted by a glass door, beyond which,
entrenched behind a desk, sat a cynical-looking youth. A smaller boy in
the background talked into a telephone. Both were giggling. On seeing
me the slightly larger of the two advanced with a half-hearted attempt
at solemnity, though unable to resist a Parthian shaft at his
companion, who was seized on the instant with a paroxysm of suppressed
hysteria.

My letter was taken down a mysterious stone passage. After some waiting
the messenger returned with the request that I would come back at
eleven, as Mr. Fermin would be very busy till then.

I went out into the Strand, and sought a neighbouring hostelry. It was
essential that I should be brilliant at the coming interview, if only
spirituously brilliant; and I wished to remove a sensation of stomachic
emptiness, such as I had been wont to feel at school when approaching
the headmaster’s study.

At eleven I returned, and asked again for Mr. Fermin; and presently he
appeared—a tall, thin man, who gave one the impression of being in a
hurry. I knew him by reputation as a famous quarter-miler. He had been
president of the O.U.A.C. some years back. He looked as if at any
moment he might dash off in any direction at quarter-mile pace.

We shook hands, and I tried to look intelligent.

“Sorry to have to keep you waiting,” he said, as we walked to his club;
“but we are always rather busy between ten and eleven, putting the
column through. Gresham and I do ‘On Your Way,’ you know. The last copy
has to be down by half-past ten.”

We arrived at the Club, and sat in a corner of the lower smoking-room.

“Macrae says that you are going in for writing. Of course, I’ll do
anything I can, but it isn’t easy to help a man. As it happens, though,
I can put you in the way of something, if it’s your style of work. Do
you ever do verse?”

I felt like a batsman who sees a slow full-toss sailing through the
air.

“It’s the only thing I can get taken,” I said. “I’ve had quite a lot in
the _Chronicle_ and occasional bits in other papers.”

He seemed relieved.

“Oh, that’s all right, then,” he said. “You know ‘On Your Way.’ Perhaps
you’d care to come in and do that for a bit? It’s only holiday work,
but it’ll last five weeks. And if you do it all right I can get you the
whole of the holiday work on the column. That comes to a good lot in
the year. We’re always taking odd days off. Can you come up at a
moment’s notice?”

“Easily,” I said.

“Then, you see, if you did that you would drop into the next vacancy on
the column. There’s no saying when one may occur. It’s like the General
Election. It may happen tomorrow, or not for years. Still, you’d be on
the spot in case.”

“It’s awfully good of you.”

“Not at all. As a matter of fact, I was rather in difficulties about
getting a holiday man. I’m off to Scotland the day after tomorrow, and
I had to find a sub. Well, then, will you come in on Monday?”

“All right.”

“You’ve had no experience of newspaper work, have you?”

“No.”

“Well, all the work at the _Orb’s_ done between nine and eleven. You
must be there at nine sharp. Literally sharp, I mean. Not half-past.
And you’d better do some stuff overnight for the first week or so.
You’ll find working in the office difficult till you get used to it. Of
course, though, you’ll always have Gresham there, so there’s no need to
get worried. He can fill the column himself, if he’s pushed. Four or
five really good paragraphs a day and an occasional set of verses are
all he’ll want from you.”

“I see.”

“On Monday, then. Nine sharp. Good-bye.”

I walked home along Piccadilly with almost a cake-walk stride. At last
I was in the inner circle.

An _Orb_ cart passed me. I nodded cheerfully to the driver. He was one
of _Us_.




CHAPTER 4
JULIAN EVERSLEIGH


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

I determined to celebrate the occasion by dining out, going to a
theatre, and having supper afterwards, none of which things were
ordinarily within my means. I had not been to a theatre since I had
arrived in town; and, except on Saturday nights, I always cooked my own
dinner, a process which was cheap, and which appealed to the passion
for Bohemianism which I had not wholly cast out of me.

The morning paper informed me that there were eleven musical comedies,
three Shakespeare plays, a blank verse drama, and two comedies (“last
weeks”) for me to choose from. I bought a stall at the Briggs Theatre.
Stanley Briggs, who afterwards came to bulk large in my small world,
was playing there in a musical comedy which had had even more than the
customary musical-comedy success.

London by night had always had an immense fascination for me. Coming
out of the restaurant after supper, I felt no inclination to return to
my lodgings, and end the greatest night of my life tamely with a book
and a pipe. Here was I, a young man, fortified by an excellent supper,
in the heart of Stevenson’s London. Why should I have no New Arabian
Night adventure? I would stroll about for half an hour, and give London
a chance of living up to its reputation.

I walked slowly along Piccadilly, and turned up Rupert Street. A magic
name. Prince Florizel of Bohemia had ended his days there in his
tobacconist’s divan. Mr. Gilbert’s Policeman Forth had been discovered
there by the men of London at the end of his long wanderings through
Soho. Probably, if the truth were known, Rudolf Rassendyl had spent
part of his time there. It could not be that Rupert Street would send
me empty away.

My confidence was not abused. Turning into Rupert Court, a dark and
suggestive passage some short distance up the street on the right, I
found a curious little comedy being played.

A door gave on to the deserted passageway, and on each side of it stood
a man—the lurcher type of man that is bred of London streets. The door
opened inwards. Another man stepped out. The hands of one of the
lurchers flew to the newcomer’s mouth. The hands of the other lurcher
flew to the newcomer’s pockets.

At that moment I advanced.

The lurchers vanished noiselessly and instantaneously.

Their victim held out his hand.

“Come in, won’t you?” he said, smiling sleepily at me.

I followed him in, murmuring something about “caught in the act.”

He repeated the phrase as we went upstairs.

“‘Caught in the act.’ Yes, they are ingenious creatures. Let me
introduce myself. My name is Julian Eversleigh. Sit down, won’t you?
Excuse me for a moment.”

He crossed to a writing-table.

Julian Eversleigh inhabited a single room of irregular shape. It was
small, and situated immediately under the roof. One side had a window
which overlooked Rupert Court. The view from it was, however,
restricted, because the window was inset, so that the walls projecting
on either side prevented one seeing more than a yard or two of the
court.

The room contained a hammock, a large tin bath, propped up against the
wall, a big wardrobe, a couple of bookcases, a deal writing-table—at
which the proprietor was now sitting with a pen in his mouth, gazing at
the ceiling—and a divan-like formation of rugs and cube sugar boxes.

The owner of this mixed lot of furniture wore a very faded blue serge
suit, the trousers baggy at the knees and the coat threadbare at the
elbows. He had the odd expression which green eyes combined with red
hair give a man.

“Caught in the act,” he was murmuring. “Caught in the act.”

The phrase seemed to fascinate him.

I had established myself on the divan, and was puffing at a cigar,
which I had bought by way of setting the coping-stone on my night’s
extravagance, before he got up from his writing.

“Those fellows,” he said, producing a bottle of whisky and a syphon
from one of the lower drawers of the wardrobe, “did me a double
service. They introduced me to you—say when—and they gave me——”

“When.”

“—an idea.”

“But how did it happen?” I asked.

“Quite simple,” he answered. “You see, my friends, when they call on me
late at night, can’t get in by knocking at the front door. It is a
shop-door, and is locked early. Vancott, my landlord, is a baker, and,
as he has to be up making muffins somewhere about five in the
morning—we all have our troubles—he does not stop up late. So people
who want me go into the court, and see whether my lamp is burning by
the window. If it is, they stand below and shout, ‘Julian,’ till I open
the door into the court. That’s what happened tonight. I heard my name
called, went down, and walked into the arms of the enterprising
gentlemen whom you chanced to notice. They must have been very hungry,
for even if they had carried the job through they could not have
expected to make their fortunes. In point of fact, they would have
cleared one-and-threepence. But when you’re hungry you can see no
further than the pit of your stomach. Do you know, I almost sympathise
with the poor brutes. People sometimes say to me, ‘What are you?’ I
have often half a mind to reply, ‘I have been hungry.’ My stars, be
hungry once, and you’re educated, if you don’t die of it, for a
lifetime.”

This sort of talk from a stranger might have been the prelude to an
appeal for financial assistance.

He dissipated that half-born thought.

“Don’t be uneasy,” he said; “you have not been lured up here by the
ruse of a clever borrower. I can do a bit of touching when in the mood,
mind you, but you’re safe. You are here because I see that you are a
pleasant fellow.”

“Thank you,” I said.

“Besides,” he continued, “I am not hungry at present. In fact, I shall
never be hungry again.”

“You’re lucky,” I remarked.

“I am. I am the fortunate possessor of the knack of writing
advertisements.”

“Indeed,” I said, feeling awkward, for I saw that I ought to be
impressed.

“Ah!” he said, laughing outright. “You’re not impressed in the least,
really. But I’ll ask you to consider what advertisements mean. First,
they are the life-essence of every newspaper, every periodical, and
every book.”

“Every book?”

“Practically, yes. Most books contain some latent support of a fashion
in clothes or food or drink, or of some pleasant spot or phase of
benevolence or vice, all of which form the interest of one or other of
the sections of society, which sections require publicity at all costs
for their respective interests.”

I was about to probe searchingly into so optimistic a view of modern
authorship, but he stalled me off by proceeding rapidly with his
discourse.

“Apart, however, from the less obvious modes of advertising, you’ll
agree that this is the age of all ages for the man who can write puffs.
‘Good wine needs no bush’ has become a trade paradox, ‘Judge by
appearances,’ a commercial platitude. The man who is ambitious and
industrious turns his trick of writing into purely literary channels,
and becomes a novelist. The man who is not ambitious and not
industrious, and who does not relish the prospect of becoming a loafer
in Strand wine-shops, writes advertisements. The gold-bearing area is
always growing. It’s a Tom Tiddler’s ground. It is simply a question of
picking up the gold and silver. The industrious man picks up as much as
he wants. Personally, I am easily content. An occasional nugget
satisfies me. Here’s tonight’s nugget, for instance.”

I took the paper he handed to me. It bore the words:

CAUGHT IN THE ACT


CAUGHT IN THE ACT of drinking Skeffington’s Sloe Gin, a man will always
present a happy and smiling appearance. Skeffington’s Sloe Gin adds a
crowning pleasure to prosperity, and is a consolation in adversity. Of
all Grocers.


“Skeffington’s,” he said, “pay me well. I’m worth money to them, and
they know it. At present they are giving me a retainer to keep my work
exclusively for them. The stuff they have put on the market is neither
better nor worse than the average sloe gin. But my advertisements have
given it a tremendous vogue. It is the only brand that grocers stock.
Since I made the firm issue a weekly paper called _Skeffington’s
Poultry Farmer_, free to all country customers, the consumption of sloe
gin has been enormous among agriculturists. My idea, too, of supplying
suburban buyers gratis with a small drawing-book, skeleton
illustrations, and four coloured chalks, has made the drink popular
with children. You must have seen the poster I designed. There’s a
reduced copy behind you. The father of a family is unwrapping a bottle
of Skeffington’s Sloe Gin. His little ones crowd round him, laughing
and clapping their hands. The man’s wife is seen peeping roguishly in
through the door. Beneath is the popular catch-phrase, “Ain’t mother
going to ’ave none?”

“You’re a genius,” I cried.

“Hardly that,” he said. “At least, I have no infinite capacity for
taking pains. I am one of Nature’s slackers. Despite my talent for
drawing up advertisements, I am often in great straits owing to my
natural inertia and a passionate love of sleep. I sleep on the
slightest provocation or excuse. I will back myself to sleep against
anyone in the world, no age, weight, or colour barred. You, I should
say, are of a different temperament. More energetic. The Get On or Get
Out sort of thing. The Young Hustler.”

“Rather,” I replied briskly, “I am in love.”

“So am I,” said Julian Eversleigh. “Hopelessly, however. Give us a
match.”

After that we confirmed our friendship by smoking a number of pipes
together.




CHAPTER 5
THE COLUMN


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

After the first week “On Your Way,” on the _Orb_, offered hardly any
difficulty. The source of material was the morning papers, which were
placed in a pile on our table at nine o’clock. The halfpenny papers
were our principal support. Gresham and I each took one, and picked it
clean. We attended first to the Subject of the Day. This was generally
good for two or three paragraphs of verbal fooling. There was a sort of
tradition that the first half-dozen paragraphs should be topical. The
rest might be topical or not, as occasion served.

The column usually opened with a one-line pun—Gresham’s invention.

Gresham was a man of unparalleled energy and ingenuity. He had created
several of the typical characters who appeared from time to time in “On
Your Way,” as, for instance, Mrs. Jenkinson, our Mrs. Malaprop, and
Jones junior, our “howler” manufacturing schoolboy. He was also a stout
apostle of a mode of expression which he called “funny language.” Thus,
instead of writing boldly: “There is a rumour that——,” I was taught to
say, “It has got about that——.” This sounds funnier in print, so
Gresham said. I could never see it myself.

Gresham had a way of seizing on any bizarre incident reported in the
morning papers, enfolding it in “funny language,” adding a pun, and
thus making it his own. He had a cunning mastery of periphrasis, and a
telling command of adverbs.

Here is an illustration. An account was given one morning by the
Central news of the breaking into of a house at Johnsonville (Mich.) by
a negro, who had stolen a quantity of greenbacks. The thief, escaping
across some fields, was attacked by a cow, which, after severely
injuring the negro, ate the greenbacks.

Gresham’s unacknowledged version of the episode ran as follows:

“The sleepy god had got the stranglehold on John Denville when Caesar
Bones, a coloured gentleman, entered John’s house at Johnsonville
(Mich.) about midnight. Did the nocturnal caller disturb his slumbering
host? No. Caesar Bones has the finer feelings. But as he was
noiselessly retiring, what did he see? Why, a pile of greenbacks which
John had thoughtlessly put away in a fire-proof safe.”

To prevent the story being cut out by the editor, who revised all the
proofs of the column, with the words “too long” scribbled against it,
Gresham continued his tale in another paragraph.

“‘Dis am berry insecure,’ murmured the visitor to himself,
transplanting the notes in a neighbourly way into his pocket. Mark the
sequel. The noble Caesar met, on his homeward path, an irritable
cudster. The encounter was brief. Caesar went weak in the second round,
and took the count in the third. Elated by her triumph, and hungry from
her exertions, the horned quadruped nosed the wad of paper money and
daringly devoured it. Caesar has told the court that if he is convicted
of felony, he will arraign the owner of the ostrich-like bovine on a
charge of receiving stolen goods. The owner merely ejaculates ‘Black
male!’”

On his day Gresham could write the column and have a hundred lines over
by ten o’clock. I, too, found plenty of copy as a rule, though I
continued my practice of doing a few paragraphs overnight. But every
now and then fearful days would come, when the papers were empty of
material for our purposes, and when two out of every half-dozen
paragraphs which we did succeed in hammering out were returned deleted
on the editor’s proof.

The tension at these times used to be acute. The head printer would
send up a relay of small and grubby boys to remind us that “On Your
Way” was fifty lines short. At ten o’clock he would come in person, and
be plaintive.

Gresham, the old hand, applied to such occasions desperate remedies. He
would manufacture out of even the most pointless item of news two
paragraphs by adding to his first the words, “This reminds us of Mr.
Punch’s famous story.” He would then go through the bound volumes of
_Punch_—we had about a dozen in the room—with lightning speed until he
chanced upon a more or less appropriate tag.

Those were mornings when verses would be padded out from three stanzas
to five, Gresham turning them out under fifteen minutes. He had a
wonderful facility for verse.

As a last expedient one fell back upon a standing column, a moth-eaten
collection of alleged jests which had been set up years ago to meet the
worst emergencies. It was, however, considered a confession of weakness
and a degradation to use this column.

We had also in our drawer a book of American witticisms, published in
New York. To cut one out, preface it with “A good American story comes
to hand,” and pin it on a slip was a pleasing variation of the usual
mode of constructing a paragraph. Gresham and I each had our favourite
method. Personally, I had always a partiality for dealing with
“buffers.” “The brakes refused to act, and the train struck the buffers
at the end of the platform” invariably suggested that if elderly
gentlemen would abstain from loitering on railway platforms, they would
not get hurt in this way.

Gresham had a similar liking for “turns.” “The performance at the
Frivoli Music Hall was in full swing when the scenery was noticed to be
on fire. The audience got a turn. An extra turn.”

Julian Eversleigh, to whom I told my experiences on the _Orb_, said he
admired the spirit with which I entered into my duties. He said,
moreover, that I had a future before me, not only as a journalist, but
as a writer.

Nor, indeed, could I help seeing for myself that I was getting on. I
was making a fair income now, and had every prospect of making a much
better one. My market was not restricted. Verses, articles, and fiction
from my pen were being accepted with moderate regularity by many of the
minor periodicals. My scope was growing distinctly wider. I found, too,
that my work seemed to meet with a good deal more success when I sent
it in from the _Orb_, with a letter to the editor on _Orb_ notepaper.

Altogether, my five weeks on the _Orb_ were invaluable to me. I ought
to have paid rather than have taken payment for working on the column.
By the time Fermin came back from Scotland to turn me out, I was a
professional. I had learned the art of writing against time. I had
learned to ignore noise, which, for a writer in London, is the most
valuable quality of all. Every day at the _Orb_ I had had to turn out
my stuff with the hum of the Strand traffic in my ears, varied by an
occasional barrel-organ, the whistling of popular songs by the
printers, whose window faced ours, and the clatter of a typewriter in
the next room. Often I had to turn out a paragraph or a verse while
listening and making appropriate replies to some other member of the
staff, who had wandered into our room to pass the time of day or read
out a bit of his own stuff which had happened to please him
particularly. All this gave me a power of concentration, without which
writing is difficult in this city of noises.

The friendship I formed with Gresham too, besides being pleasant, was
of infinite service to me. He knew all about the game. I followed his
advice, and prospered. His encouragement was as valuable as his advice.
He was my pilot, and saw me, at great trouble to himself, through the
dangerous waters.

I foresaw that the future held out positive hope that my marriage with
Margaret would become possible. And yet——

Pausing in the midst of my castle-building, I suffered a sense of
revulsion. I had been brought up to believe that the only adjective
that could be coupled with the noun “journalism” was “precarious.” Was
I not, as Gresham would have said, solving an addition sum in infantile
poultry before their mother, the feathered denizen of the farmyard, had
lured them from their shell? Was I not mistaking a flash in the pan for
a genuine success?

These thoughts numbed my fingers in the act of writing to Margaret.

Instead, therefore, of the jubilant letter I had intended to send her,
I wrote one of quite a different tone. I mentioned the arduous nature
of my work. I referred to the struggle in which I was engaged. I
indicated cleverly that I was a man of extraordinary courage battling
with fate. I implied that I made just enough to live on.

It would have been cruel to arouse expectations which might never be
fulfilled. In this letter, accordingly, and in subsequent letters, I
rather went to the opposite extreme. Out of pure regard for Margaret, I
painted my case unnecessarily black. Considerations of a similar nature
prompted me to keep on my lodging in Walpole Street. I had two rooms
instead of one, but they were furnished severely and with nothing but
the barest necessaries.

I told myself through it all that I loved Margaret as dearly as ever.
Yet there were moments, and they seemed to come more frequently as the
days went on, when I found myself wondering. Did I really want to give
up all this? The untidiness, the scratch meals, the nights with Julian?
And, when I was honest, I answered, No.

Somehow Margaret seemed out of place in this new world of mine.




CHAPTER 6
NEW YEAR’S EVE


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

The morning of New Year’s Eve was a memorable one for me. My first
novel was accepted. Not an ambitious volume. It was rather short, and
the plot was not obtrusive. The sporting gentlemen who accepted it,
however—Messrs. Prodder and Way—seemed pleased with it; though, when I
suggested a sum in cash in advance of royalties, they displayed a most
embarrassing coyness—and also, as events turned out, good sense.

I carried the good news to Julian, whom I found, as usual, asleep in
his hammock. I had fallen into the habit of calling on him after my
_Orb_ work. He was generally sleepy when I arrived, at half-past
eleven, and while we talked I used to make his breakfast act as a sort
of early lunch for myself. He said that the people of the house had
begun by trying to make the arrival of his breakfast coincide with the
completion of his toilet; that this had proved so irksome that they had
struck; and that finally it had been agreed on both sides that the meal
should be put in his room at eleven o’clock, whether he was dressed or
not. He said that he often saw his breakfast come in, and would
drowsily determine to consume it hot. But he had never had the energy
to do so. Once, indeed, he had mistaken the time, and had confidently
expected that the morning of a hot breakfast had come at last. He was
dressed by nine, and had sat for two hours gloating over the prospect
of steaming coffee and frizzling bacon. On that particular morning,
however, there had been some domestic tragedy—the firing of a chimney
or the illness of a cook—and at eleven o’clock, not breakfast, but an
apology for its absence had been brought to him. This embittered
Julian. He gave up the unequal contest, and he has frequently confessed
to me that cold breakfast is an acquired, yet not unpleasant, taste.

He woke up when I came in, and, after hearing my news and
congratulating me, began to open the letters that lay on the table at
his side.

One of the envelopes had Skeffington’s trade mark stamped upon it, and
contained a bank-note and a sheet closely type-written on both sides.

“Half a second, Jimmy,” said he, and began to read.

I poured myself out a cup of cold coffee, and, avoiding the bacon and
eggs, which lay embalmed in frozen grease, began to lunch off bread and
marmalade.

“I’ll do it,” he burst out when he had finished. “It’s a sweat—a
fearful sweat, but——

“Skeffington’s have written urging me to undertake a rather original
advertising scheme. They’re very pressing, and they’ve enclosed a
tenner in advance. They want me to do them a tragedy in four acts. I
sent them the scenario last week. I sketched out a skeleton plot in
which the hero is addicted to a strictly moderate use of Skeffington’s
Sloe Gin. His wife adopts every conceivable measure to wean him from
this harmless, even praiseworthy indulgence. At the end of the second
act she thinks she has cured him. He has promised to gratify what he
regards as merely a capricious whim on her part. ‘I will give—yes, I
will give it up, darling!’ ‘George! George!’ She falls on his neck.
Over her shoulder he winks at the audience, who realise that there is
more to come. Curtain. In Act 3 the husband is seen sitting alone in
his study. His wife has gone to a party. The man searches in a cupboard
for something to read. Instead of a novel, however, he lights on a
bottle of Skeffington’s Sloe Gin. Instantly the old overwhelming
craving returns. He hesitates. What does it matter? She will never
know. He gulps down glass after glass. He sinks into an intoxicated
stupor. His wife enters. Curtain again. Act 4. The draught of nectar
tasted in the former act after a period of enforced abstinence has
produced a deadly reaction. The husband, who previously improved his
health, his temper, and his intellect by a strictly moderate use of
Skeffington’s Sloe Gin, has now become a ghastly dipsomaniac. His wife,
realising too late the awful effect of her idiotic antagonism to
Skeffington’s, experiences the keenest pangs of despair. She drinks
laudanum, and the tragedy is complete.”

“Fine,” I said, finishing the coffee.

“In a deferential postscript,” said Julian, “Skeffington’s suggest an
alternative ending, that the wife should drink, not laudanum, but Sloe
Gin, and grow, under its benign influence, resigned to the fate she has
brought on her husband and herself. Resignation gives way to hope. She
devotes her life to the care of the inebriate man, and, by way of
pathetic retribution, she lives precisely long enough to nurse him back
to sanity. Which finale do you prefer?”

“Yours!” I said.

“Thank you,” said Julian, considerably gratified. “So do I. It’s
terser, more dramatic, and altogether a better advertisement.
Skeffington’s make jolly good sloe gin, but they can’t arouse pity and
terror. Yes, I’ll do it; but first let me spend the tenner.”

“I’m taking a holiday, too, today,” I said. “How can we amuse
ourselves?”

Julian had opened the last of his letters. He held up two cards.

“Tickets for Covent Garden Ball tonight,” he said. “Why not come? It’s
sure to be a good one.”

“I should like to,” I said. “Thanks.”

Julian dropped from his hammock, and began to get his bath ready.

We arranged to dine early at the Maison Suisse in Rupert Street—_table
d’hôte_ one franc, plus twopence for mad’moiselle—and go on to the
gallery of a first night. I was to dress for Covent Garden at Julian’s
after the theatre, because white waistcoats and the franc _table
d’hôte_ didn’t go well together.

When I dined out, I usually went to the Maison Suisse. I shall never
have the chance of going again, even if, as a married man, I were
allowed to do so, for it has been pulled down to make room for the
Hicks Theatre in Shaftesbury Avenue. When I did not dine there, I
attended a quaint survival of last century’s coffee-houses in
Glasshouse Street: Tall, pew-like boxes, wooden tables without
table-cloths, panelled walls; an excellent menu of chops, steaks, fried
eggs, sausages, and other British products. Once the resort of bucks
and Macaronis, Ford’s coffee-house I found frequented by a strange
assortment of individuals, some of whom resembled bookmakers’ touts,
others clerks of an inexplicably rustic type. Who these people really
were I never discovered.

“I generally have supper at Pepolo’s,” said Julian, as we left the
theatre, “before a Covent Garden Ball. Shall we go on there?”

There are two entrances to Pepolo’s restaurant, one leading to the
ground floor, the other to the brasserie in the basement. I liked to
spend an hour or so there occasionally, smoking and watching the crowd.
Every sixth visit on an average I would happen upon somebody
interesting among the ordinary throng of medical students and
third-rate clerks—watery-eyed old fellows who remembered Cremorne, a
mahogany derelict who had spent his youth on the sea when liners were
sailing-ships, and the apprentices, terrorised by bullying mates and
the rollers of the Bay, lay howling in the scuppers and prayed to be
thrown overboard. He told me of one voyage on which the Malay cook went
mad, and, escaping into the ratlines, shot down a dozen of the crew
before he himself was sniped.

The supper tables are separated from the brasserie by a line of stucco
arches, and as it was now a quarter to twelve the place was full. At a
first glance it seemed that there were no empty supper tables.
Presently, however, we saw one, laid for four, at which only one man
was sitting.

“Hullo!” said Julian, “there’s Malim. Let’s go and see if we can push
into his table. Well, Malim, how are you? Do you know Cloyster?”

Mr. Malim had a lofty expression. I should have put him down as a
scholarly recluse. His first words upset this view somewhat.

“Coming to Covent Garden?” he said, genially. “I am. So is Kit. She’ll
be down soon.”

“Good,” said Julian; “may Jimmy and I have supper at your table?”

“Do,” said Malim. “Plenty of room. We’d better order our food and not
wait for her.”

We took our places, and looked round us. The hum of conversation was
persistent. It rose above the clatter of the supper tables and the
sudden bursts of laughter.

It was now five minutes to twelve. All at once those nearest the door
sprang to their feet. A girl in scarlet and black had come in.

“Ah, there’s Kit at last,” said Malim.

“They’re cheering her,” said Julian.

As he spoke, the tentative murmur of a cheer was caught up by everyone.
Men leaped upon chairs and tables.

“Hullo, hullo, hullo!” said Kit, reaching us. “Kiddie, when they do
that it makes me feel shy.”

She was laughing like a child. She leaned across the table, put her
arms round Malim’s neck, and kissed him. She glanced at us.

Malim smiled quietly, but said nothing.

She kissed Julian, and she kissed me.

“Now we’re all friends,” she said, sitting down.

“Better know each other’s names,” said Malim. “Kit, this is Mr.
Cloyster. Mr. Cloyster, may I introduce you to my wife?”




CHAPTER 7
I MEET MR. THOMAS BLAKE


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

Someone had told me that, the glory of Covent Garden Ball had departed.
It may be so. Yet the floor, with its strange conglomeration of
music-hall artists, callow university men, shady horse-dealers, and
raucous military infants, had an atmosphere of more than meretricious
gaiety. The close of an old year and the birth of a new one touch the
toughest.

The band was working away with a strident brassiness which filled the
room with noise. The women’s dresses were a shriek of colour. The
vulgarity of the scene was so immense as to be almost admirable. It was
certainly interesting.

Watching his opportunity, Julian presently drew me aside into the
smoking-room.

“Malim,” he said, “has paid you a great compliment.”

“Really,” I said, rather surprised, for Julian’s acquaintance had done
nothing more, to my knowledge, than give me a cigar and a
whiskey-and-soda.

“He’s introduced you to his wife.”

“Very good of him, I’m sure.”

“You don’t understand. You see Kit for what she is: a pretty,
good-natured creature bred in the gutter. But Malim—well, he’s in the
Foreign Office and is secretary to Sir George Grant.”

“Then what in Heaven’s name,” I cried, “induced him to marry——”

“My dear Jimmy,” said Julian, adroitly avoiding the arm of an exuberant
lady impersonating Winter, and making fair practice with her detachable
icicles, “it was Kit or no one. Just consider Malim’s position, which
was that of thousands of other men of his type. They are the cleverest
men of their schools; they are the intellectual stars of their
Varsities. I was at Oxford with Malim. He was a sort of tin god.
Double-first and all that. Just like all the rest of them. They get
what is looked upon as a splendid appointment under Government. They
come to London, hire comfortable chambers or a flat, go off to their
office in the morning, leave it in the evening, and are given a salary
which increases by regular gradations from an initial two hundred a
year. Say that a man begins this kind of work at twenty-four. What are
his matrimonial prospects? His office work occupies his entire
attention (the idea that Government clerks don’t work is a fiction
preserved merely for the writers of burlesque) from the moment he wakes
in the morning until dinner. His leisure extends, roughly speaking,
from eight-thirty until twelve. The man whom I am discussing, and of
whom Malim is a type, is, as I have already proved, intellectual. He
has, therefore, ambitions. The more intellectual he is the more he
loathes the stupid routine of his daily task. Thus his leisure is his
most valuable possession. There are books he wants to read—those which
he liked in the days previous to his slavery—and new ones which he sees
published every day. There are plays he wants to see performed. And
there are subjects on which he would like to write—would give his left
hand to write, if the loss of that limb wouldn’t disqualify him for his
post. Where is his social chance? It surely exists only in the utter
abandonment of his personal projects. And to go out when one is tied to
the clock is a poor sort of game. But suppose he _does_ seek the
society of what friends he can muster in London. Is he made much of,
fussed over? Not a bit of it. Brainless subalterns, ridiculous
midshipmen, have, in the eyes of the girl whom he has come to see, a
reputation that he can never win. They’re in the Service; they’re so
dashing; they’re so charmingly extravagant; they’re so tremendous in
face of an emergency that their conversational limitations of “Yes” and
“No” are hailed as brilliant flights of genius. Their inane anecdotes,
their pointless observations are positively courted. It is they who
retire to the conservatory with the divine Violet, whose face is like
the Venus of Milo’s, whose hair (one hears) reaches to her knees, whose
eyes are like blue saucers, and whose complexion is a pink poem. It is
Jane, the stumpy, the flat-footed—Jane, who wears glasses and has all
the virtues which are supposed to go with indigestion: big hands and an
enormous waist—Jane, I repeat, who is told off to talk to a man like
Malim. If, on the other hand, he and his fellows refuse to put on
evening clothes and be bored to death of an evening, who can blame
them? If they deliberately find enough satisfaction for their needs in
the company of a circle of men friends and the casual pleasures of the
town, selfishness is the last epithet with which their behaviour can be
charged. Unselfishness has been their curse. No sane person would, of
his own accord, become the automaton that a Government office requires.
Pressure on the part of relations, of parents, has been brought to bear
on them. The steady employment, the graduated income, the pension—that
fatal pension—has been danced by their fathers and their mothers and
their Uncle Johns before their eyes. Appeals have been made to them on
filial, not to say religious, grounds. Threats would have availed
nothing; but appeals—downright tearful appeals from mamma, husky,
hand-gripping appeals from papa—that is what has made escape
impossible. A huge act of unselfishness has been compelled; a lifetime
of reactionary egotism is inevitable and legitimate. I was wrong when I
said Malim was typical. He has to the good an ingenuity which assists
naturally in the solution of the problem of self and circumstance. A
year or two ago chance brought him in contact with Kit. They struck up
a friendship. He became an habitué at the Fried Fish Shop in Tottenham
Court Road. Whenever we questioned his taste he said that a physician
recommended fish as a tonic for the brain. But it was not his brain
that took Malim to the fried fish shop. It was his heart. He loved Kit,
and presently he married her. One would have said this was an
impossible step. Misery for Malim’s people, his friends, himself, and
afterwards for Kit. But Nature has endowed both Malim and Kit with
extraordinary commonsense. He kept to his flat; she kept to her job in
the fried fish shop. Only, instead of living in, she was able to retire
after her day’s work to a little house which he hired for her in the
Hampstead Road. Her work, for which she is eminently fitted, keeps her
out of mischief. His flat gives the impression to his family and the
head of his department that he is still a bachelor. Thus, all goes
well.”

“I’ve often read in the police reports,” I said, “of persons who lead
double lives, and I’m much interested in——”

Malim and Kit bore down upon us. We rose.

“It’s the march past,” observed the former. “Come upstairs.”

“Kiddie,” said Kit, “give me your arm.”

At half-past four we were in Wellington Street. It was a fine, mild
morning, and in the queer light of the false dawn we betook ourselves
to the Old Hummums for breakfast. Other couples had done the same. The
steps of the Hummums facing the market harboured already a waiting
crowd. The doors were to be opened at five. We also found places on the
stone steps. The market was alive with porters, who hailed our
appearance with every profession of delight. Early hours would seem to
lend a certain acidity to their badinage. By-and-by a more personal
note crept into their facetious comments. Two guardsmen on the top step
suddenly displayed, in return, a very creditable gift of repartee.
Covent Garden market was delighted. It felt the stern joy which
warriors feel with foemen worthy of their steel. It suspended its
juggling feats with vegetable baskets, and devoted itself exclusively
to the task of silencing our guns. Porters, costers, and the riff-raff
of the streets crowded in a semicircle around us. Just then it was
borne in on us how small our number was. A solid phalanx of the
toughest customers in London faced us. Behind this semicircle a line of
carts had been drawn up. Unseen enemies from behind this laager now
began to amuse themselves by bombarding us with the product of the
market garden. Tomatoes, cauliflowers, and potatoes came hurtling into
our midst. I saw Julian consulting his watch. “Five minutes more,” he
said. I had noticed some minutes back that the ardour of the attack
seemed to centre round one man in particular—a short, very burly man in
a costume that seemed somehow vaguely nautical. His face wore the
expression of one cheerfully conscious of being well on the road to
intoxication. He was the ringleader. It was he who threw the largest
cabbage, the most _passé_ tomato. I don’t suppose he had ever enjoyed
himself so much in his life. He was standing now on a cart full of
potatoes, and firing them in with tremendous force.

Kit saw him too.

“Why, there’s that blackguard Tom!” she cried.

She had been told to sit down behind Malim for safety. Before anyone
could stop her, or had guessed her intention, she had pushed her way
through us and stepped out into the road.

It was so unexpected that there was an involuntary lull in the
proceedings.

“Tom!”

She pointed an accusing finger at the man, who gaped beerily.

“Tom, who pinched farver’s best trousers, and popped them?”

There was a roar of laughter. A moment before, and Tom had been the pet
of the market, the energetic leader, the champion potato-slinger. Now
he was a thing of derision. His friends took up the question. Keen
anxiety was expressed on all sides as to the fate of father’s trousers.
He was requested to be a man and speak up.

The uproar died away as it was seen that Kit had not yet finished.

“Cheese it, some of yer,” shouted a voice. “The lady wants to orsk him
somefin’ else.”

“Tom,” said Kit, “who was sent with tuppence to buy postage-stamps and
spent it on beer?”

The question was well received by the audience. Tom was beaten. A
potato, vast and nobbly, fell from his palsied hand. He was speechless.
Then he began to stammer.

“Just you stop it, Tom,” shouted Kit triumphantly. “Just you stop it,
d’you ’ear, you stop it.”

She turned towards us on the steps, and, taking us all into her
confidence, added: “’E’s a nice thing to ’ave for a bruvver, anyway.”

Then she rejoined Malim, amid peals of laughter from both armies. It
was a Homeric incident.

Only a half-hearted attempt was made to renew the attack. And when the
door of the Hummums at last opened, Malim observed to Julian and me, as
we squashed our way in, that if a man’s wife’s relations were always as
opportune as Kit’s, the greatest objection to them would be removed.




CHAPTER 8
I MEET THE REV. JOHN HATTON


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

I saw a great deal of Malim after that. He and Julian became my two
chief mainstays when I felt in need of society. Malim was a man of
delicate literary skill, a genuine lover of books, a severe critic of
modern fiction. Our tastes were in the main identical, though it was
always a blow to me that he could see nothing humorous in Mr. George
Ade, whose Fables I knew nearly by heart. The more robust type of
humour left him cold.

In all other respects we agreed.

There is a never-failing fascination in a man with a secret. It gave me
a pleasant feeling of being behind the scenes, to watch Malim, sitting
in his armchair, the essence of everything that was conventional and
respectable, with Eton and Oxford written all over him, and to think
that he was married all the while to an employee in a Tottenham Court
Road fried-fish shop.

Kit never appeared in the flat: but Malim went nearly every evening to
the little villa. Sometimes he took Julian and myself, more often
myself alone, Julian being ever disinclined to move far from his
hammock. The more I saw of Kit the more thoroughly I realized how
eminently fitted she was to be Malim’s wife. It was a union of
opposites. Except for the type of fiction provided by “penny libraries
of powerful stories.” Kit had probably not read more than half a dozen
books in her life. Grimm’s fairy stories she recollected dimly, and she
betrayed a surprising acquaintance with at least three of Ouida’s
novels. I fancy that Malim appeared to her as a sort of combination of
fairy prince and Ouida guardsman. He exhibited the Oxford manner at
times rather noticeably. Kit loved it.

Till I saw them together I had thought Kit’s accent and her incessant
mangling of the King’s English would have jarred upon Malim. But I soon
found that I was wrong. He did not appear to notice.

I learned from Kit, in the course of my first visit to the villa, some
further particulars respecting her brother Tom, the potato-thrower of
Covent Garden Market. Mr. Thomas Blake, it seemed, was the proprietor
and skipper of a barge. A pleasant enough fellow when sober, but too
much given to what Kit described as “his drop.” He had apparently left
home under something of a cloud, though whether this had anything to do
with “father’s trousers” I never knew. Kit said she had not seen him
for some years, though each had known the other’s address. It seemed
that the Blake family were not great correspondents.

“Have you ever met John Hatton?” asked Malim one night after dinner at
his flat.

“John Hatton?” I answered. “No. Who is he?”

“A parson. A very good fellow. You ought to know him. He’s a man with a
number of widely different interests. We were at Trinity together. He
jumps from one thing to another, but he’s frightfully keen about
whatever he does. Someone was saying that he was running a boys’ club
in the thickest part of Lambeth.”

“There might be copy in it,” I said.

“Or ideas for advertisements for Julian,” said Malim. “Anyway, I’ll
introduce you to him. Have you ever been in the Barrel?”

“What’s the Barrel?”

“The Barrel is a club. It gets the name from the fact that it’s the
only club in England that allows, and indeed urges, its members to sit
on a barrel. John Hatton is sometimes to be found there. Come round to
it tomorrow night.”

“All right,” I replied. “Where is it?”

“A hundred and fifty-three, York Street, Covent Garden. First floor.”

“Very well,” I said. “I’ll meet you there at twelve o’clock. I can’t
come sooner because I’ve got a story to write.”

Twelve had just struck when I walked up York Street looking for No.
153.

The house was brilliantly lighted on the first floor. The street door
opened on to a staircase, and as I mounted it the sound of a piano and
a singing voice reached me. At the top of the stairs I caught sight of
a waiter loaded with glasses. I called to him.

“Mr. Cloyster, sir? Yessir. I’ll find out whether Mr. Malim can see
you, sir.”

Malim came out to me. “Hatton’s not here,” he said, “but come in.
There’s a smoking concert going on.”

He took me into the room, the windows of which I had seen from the
street.

There was a burst of cheering as we entered the room. The song was
finished, and there was a movement among the audience. “It’s the
interval,” said Malim.

Men surged out of the packed front room into the passage, and then into
a sort of bar parlour. Malim and I also made our way there. “That’s the
fetish of the club,” said Malim, pointing to a barrel standing on end;
“and I’ll introduce you to the man who is sitting on it. He’s little
Michael, the musical critic. They once put on an operetta of his at the
Court. It ran about two nights, but he reckons all the events of the
world from the date of its production.”

“Mr. Cloyster—Mr. Michael.”

The musician hopped down from the barrel and shook hands. He was a
dapper little person, and had a trick of punctuating every sentence
with a snigger.

“Cheer-o,” he said genially. “Is this your first visit?”

I said it was.

“Then sit on the barrel. We are the only club in London who can offer
you the privilege.” Accordingly I sat on the barrel, and through a
murmur of applause I could hear Michael telling someone that he’d first
seen that barrel five years before his operetta came out at the Court.

At that moment a venerable figure strode with dignity into the bar.

“Maundrell,” said Malim to me. “The last of the old Bohemians. An old
actor. Always wears the steeple hat and a long coat with skirts.”

The survivor of the days of Kean uttered a bellow for whisky-and-water.
“That barrel,” he said, “reminds me of Buckstone’s days at the
Haymarket. After the performance we used to meet at the Café de
l’Europe, a few yards from the theatre. Our secret society sat there.”

“What was the society called, Mr. Maundrell?” asked a new member with
unusual intrepidity.

“Its name,” replied the white-headed actor simply, “I shall not
divulge. It was not, however, altogether unconnected with the Pink Men
of the Blue Mountains. We used to sit, we who were initiated, in a
circle. We met to discuss the business of the society. Oh, we were the
observed of all observers, I can assure you. Our society was extensive.
It had its offshoots in foreign lands. Well, we at these meetings used
to sit round a barrel—a great big barrel, which had a hole in the top.
The barrel was not merely an ornament, for through the hole in the top
we threw any scraps and odds and ends we did not want. Bits of tobacco,
bread, marrow bones, the dregs of our glasses—anything and everything
went into the barrel. And so it happened, as the barrel became fuller
and fuller, strange animals made their appearance—animals of peculiar
shape and form crawled out of the barrel and would attempt to escape
across the floor. But we were on their tracks. We saw them. We headed
them off with our sticks, and we chased them back again to the place
where they had been born and bred. We poked them in, sir, with our
sticks.”

Mr. Maundrell emitted a placid chuckle at this reminiscence.

“A good many members of this club,” whispered Malim to me, “would have
gone back into that barrel.”

A bell sounded. “That’s for the second part to begin,” said Malim.

We herded back along the passage. A voice cried, “Be seated, please,
gentlemen.”

At the far end of the room was a table for the chairman and the
committee, and to the left stood a piano. Everyone had now sat down
except the chairman, who was apparently not in the room. There was a
pause. Then a man from the audience whooped sharply and clambered over
the table and into the place of the chairman. He tapped twice with the
mallet. “Get out of that chair,” yelled various voices.

“Gentlemen,” said the man in the chair. A howl of execration went up,
and simultaneously the door was flung open. A double file of
white-robed Druids came, chanting, into the room.

The Druids carried in with them a small portable tree which they
proceeded to set upright. The chant now became extremely topical. Each
Druid sang a verse in turn, while his fellow Druids danced a stately
measure round the tree. As the verse was being sung, an imitation
granite altar was hastily erected.

The man in the chair, who had so far smoked a cigarette in silence, now
tapped again with his mallet. “Gentlemen,” he observed.

The Druids ended their song abruptly, and made a dash at the occupant
of the chair. The audience stood up. “A victim for our ancient rites!”
screamed the Druids, falling upon the man and dragging him towards the
property altar.

The victim showed every sign of objection to early English rites; but
he was dislodged, and after being dragged, struggling, across the
table, subsided quickly on the floor. The mob surged about and around
him. He was hidden from view. His position, however, could be located
by a series of piercing shrieks.

The door again opened. Mr. Maundrell, the real chairman of the evening,
stood on the threshold. “Chair!” was now the word that arose on every
side, and at this signal the Druids disappeared at a trot past the
long-bearded, impassive Mr. Maundrell. Their victim followed them, but
before he did so he picked up his trousers which were lying on the
carpet.

All the time this scene had been going on, I fancied I recognised the
man in the chair. In a flash I remembered. It was Dawkins who had
coached First Trinity, and whom I, as a visitor once at the crew’s
training dinner, had last seen going through the ancient and honourable
process of de-bagging at the hands of his light-hearted boat.

“Come on,” said Malim. “Godfrey Lane’s going to sing a patriotic song.
They _will_ let him do it. We’ll go down to the Temple and find John
Hatton.”

We left the Barrel at about one o’clock. It was a typical London late
autumn night. Quiet with the peace of a humming top; warm with the heat
generated from mellow asphalt and resinous wood-paving.

We turned from Bedford Street eastwards along the Strand.

Between one and two the Strand is as empty as it ever is. It is given
over to lurchers and policemen. Fleet Street reproduces for this one
hour the Sahara.

“When I knock at the Temple gate late at night,” said Malim, “and am
admitted by the night porter, I always feel a pleasantly archaic
touch.”

I agreed with him. The process seemed a quaint admixture of an Oxford
or Cambridge college, Gottingen, and a feudal keep. And after the gate
had been closed behind one, it was difficult to realise that within a
few yards of an academic system of lawns and buildings full of living
traditions and associations which wainscoting and winding stairs
engender, lay the modern world, its American invaders, its new humour,
its women’s clubs, its long firms, its musical comedies, its Park Lane,
and its Strand with the hub of the universe projecting from the roadway
at Charing Cross, plain for Englishmen to gloat over and for foreigners
to envy.

Sixty-two Harcourt Buildings is emblazoned with many names, including
that of the Rev. John Hatton. The oak was not sported, and our rap at
the inner door was immediately answered by a shout of “Come in!” As we
opened it we heard a peculiar whirring sound. “Road skates,” said
Hatton, gracefully circling the table and then coming to a standstill.
I was introduced. “I’m very glad to see you both,” he said. “The two
other men I share these rooms with have gone away, so I’m killing time
by training for my road-skate tour abroad. It’s trying for one’s
ankles.”

“Could you go downstairs on them?” said Malim.

“Certainly,” he replied, “I’ll do so now. And when we’re down, I’ll
have a little practice in the open.”

Whereupon he skated to the landing, scrambled down the stairs, sped up
Middle Temple Lane, and called the porter to let us out into Fleet
Street. He struck me as a man who differed in some respects from the
popular conception of a curate.

“I’ll race you to Ludgate Circus and back,” said the clergyman.

“You’re too fast,” said Malim; “it must be a handicap.”

“We might do it level in a cab,” said I, for I saw a hansom crawling
towards us.

“Done,” said the Rev. John Hatton. “Done, for half-a-crown!”

I climbed into the hansom, and Malim, about to follow me, found that a
constable, to whom the soil of the City had given spontaneous birth,
was standing at his shoulder. “Wot’s the game?” inquired the officer,
with tender solicitude.

“A fine night, Perkins,” remarked Hatton.

“A fine morning, beggin’ your pardon, sir,” said the policeman
facetiously. He seemed to be an acquaintance of the skater.

“Reliability trials,” continued Hatton. “Be good enough to start us,
Perkins.”

“Very good, sir,” said Perkins.

“Drive to Ludgate Circus and back, and beat the gentleman on the
skates,” said Malim to our driver, who was taking the race as though he
assisted at such events in the course of his daily duty.

“Hi shall say, ‘Are you ready? Horf!’”

“We shall have Perkins applying to the Jockey Club for Ernest
Willoughby’s job,” whispered Malim.

“Are you ready? Horf!”

Hatton was first off the mark. He raced down the incline to the Circus
at a tremendous speed. He was just in sight as he swung laboriously
round and headed for home. But meeting him on our outward journey, we
noticed that the upward slope was distressing him. “Shall we do it?” we
asked.

“Yessir,” said our driver. And now we, too, were on the up grade. We
went up the hill at a gallop: were equal with Hatton at Fetter Lane,
and reached the Temple Gate yards to the good.

The ancient driver of a four-wheeler had been the witness of the
finish.

He gazed with displeasure upon us.

“This ’ere’s a nice use ter put Fleet Street to, I don’t think,” he
said coldly.

This sarcastic rebuke rather damped us, and after Hatton had paid Malim
his half-crown, and had invited me to visit him, we departed.

“Queer chap, Hatton,” said Malim as we walked up the Strand.

I was to discover at no distant date that he was distinctly a
many-sided man. I have met a good many clergymen in my time, but I have
never come across one quite like the Rev. John Hatton.




CHAPTER 9
JULIAN LEARNS MY SECRET


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

A difficulty in the life of a literary man in London is the question of
getting systematic exercise. At school and college I had been
accustomed to play games every day, and now I felt the change acutely.

It was through this that I first became really intimate with John
Hatton, and incidentally with Sidney Price, of the Moon Assurance
Company. I happened to mention my trouble one night in Hatton’s rooms.
I had been there frequently since my first visit.

“None of my waistcoats fit,” I remarked.

“My dear fellow,” said Hatton, “I’ll give you exercise and to spare;
that is to say, if you can box.”

“I’m not a champion,” I said; “but I’m fond of it. I shouldn’t mind
taking up boxing again. There’s nothing like it for exercise.”

“Quite right, James,” he replied; “and exercise, as I often tell my
boys, is essential.”

“What boys?” I asked.

“My club boys,” said Hatton. “They belong to the most dingy quarter of
the whole of London—South Lambeth. They are not hooligans. They are not
so interesting as that. They represent the class of youth that is a
stratum or two above hooliganism. Frightful weeds. They lack the robust
animalism of the class below them, and they lack the intelligence of
the class above them. The fellows at my club are mostly hard-working
mechanics and under-paid office boys. They have nothing approaching a
sense of humour or the instinct of sport.”

“Not very encouraging,” I said.

“Nor picturesque,” said Hatton; “and that is why they’ve been so
neglected. There is romance in an out-and-out hooligan. It interests
people to reform him. But to the outsider my boys are dull. I don’t
find them so. But then I know them. Boxing lessons are just what they
want. In fact, I was telling Sidney Price, an insurance clerk who lives
in Lambeth and helps me at the club, only yesterday how much I wished
we could teach them to use the gloves.”

“I’ll take it on, then, Hatton, if you like,” I said. “It ought to keep
me in form.”

I found that it did. I ceased to be aware of my liver. That winter I
was able to work to good purpose, and the result was that I arrived. It
dawned upon me at last that the “precarious” idea was played out. One
could see too plainly the white sheet and phosphorus.

And I was happy. Happier, perhaps, than I had ever hoped to be.
Happier, in a sense, than I can hope to be again. I had congenial work,
and, what is more, I had congenial friends.

What friends they were!

Julian—I seem to see him now sprawling in his hammock, sucking his
pipe, planning an advertisement, or propounding some whimsical theory
of life; and in his eyes he bears the pain of one whose love and life
are spoilt. Julian—no longer my friend.

Kit and Malim—what evenings are suggested by those names.

Evenings alone with Malim at his flat in Vernon Place. An unimpeachable
dinner, a hand at picquet, midnight talk with the blue smoke wreathing
round our heads.

Well, Malim and I are unlikely to meet again in Vernon Place. Nor shall
we foregather at the little house in the Hampstead Road, the house
which Kit enveloped in an inimitable air of domesticity. Her past had
not been unconnected with the minor stage. She could play on the piano
from ear, and sing the songs of the street with a charming cockney
twang. But there was nothing of the stage about her now. She was born
for domesticity and, as the wife of Malim, she wished to forget all
that had gone before. She even hesitated to give us her wonderful
imitations of the customers at the fried fish shop, because in her
heart she did not think such impersonations altogether suitable for a
respectable married woman.

It was Malim who got me elected to the Barrel Club. I take it that I
shall pay few more visits there.

I have mentioned at this point the love of my old friends who made my
first years in London a period of happiness, since it was in this month
of April that I had a momentous conversation with Julian about
Margaret.

He had come to Walpole Street to use my typewriter, and seemed amazed
to find that I was still living in much the same style as I had always
done.

“Let me see,” he said. “How long is it since I was here last?”

“You came some time before Christmas.”

“Ah, yes,” he said reminiscently. “I was doing a lot of travelling just
then.” And he added, thoughtfully, “What a curious fellow you are,
Jimmy. Here are you making——” He glanced at me.

“Oh, say a thousand a year.”

“—Fifteen hundred a year, and you live in precisely the same shoddy
surroundings as you did when your manuscripts were responsible for an
extra size in waste-paper baskets. I was surprised to hear that you
were still in Walpole Street. I supposed that, at any rate, you had
taken the whole house.”

His eyes raked the little sitting-room from the sham marble mantelpiece
to the bamboo cabinet. I surveyed it, too, and suddenly it did seem
unnecessarily wretched and depressing.

Julian looked at me curiously.

“There’s some mystery here,” he said.

“Don’t be an ass, Julian,” I replied weakly.

“It’s no good denying it,” he retorted; “there’s some mystery. You’re a
materialist. You don’t live like this from choice. If you were to
follow your own inclinations, you’d do things in the best style you
could run to. You’d be in Jermyn Street; you’d have your man, a cottage
in Surrey; you’d entertain, go out a good deal. You’d certainly give up
these dingy quarters. My friendship for you deplores a mammoth skeleton
in your cupboard, James. My study of advertising tells me that this
paltry existence of yours does not adequately push your name before the
public. You’re losing money, you’re——”

“Stop, Julian,” I exclaimed.

“_Cherchez_,” he continued, “_cherchez_——”

“Stop! Confound you, stop! I tell you——”

“Come,” he said laughing. “I mustn’t force your confidence; but I can’t
help feeling it’s odd——”

“When I came to London,” I said, firmly, “I was most desperately in
love. I was to make a fortune, incidentally my name, marry, and live
happily ever after. There seemed last year nothing complex about that
programme. It seemed almost too simple. I even, like a fool, thought to
add an extra touch of piquancy to it by endeavouring to be a Bohemian.
I then discovered that what I was attempting was not so simple as I had
imagined. To begin with, Bohemians diffuse their brains in every
direction except that where bread-and-butter comes from. I found, too,
that unless one earns bread-and-butter, one has to sprint very fast to
the workhouse door to prevent oneself starving before one gets there;
so I dropped Bohemia and I dropped many other pleasant fictions as
well. I took to examining pavements, saw how hard they were, had a look
at the gutters, and saw how broad they were. I noticed the accumulation
of dirt on the house fronts, the actual proportions of industrial
buildings. I observed closely the price of food, clothes, and roofs.”

“You became a realist.”

“Yes; I read a good deal of Gissing about then, and it scared me. I
pitied myself. And after that came pity for the girl I loved. I swore
that I would never let her come to my side in the ring where the
monster Poverty and I were fighting. If you’ve been there you’ve been
in hell. And if you come out with your soul alive you can’t tell other
people what it felt like. They couldn’t understand.”

Julian nodded. “I understand, you know,” he said gravely.

“Yes, you’ve been there,” I said. “Well, you’ve seen that my little
turn-up with the monster was short and sharp. It wasn’t one of the
old-fashioned, forty-round, most-of-a-lifetime, feint-for-an-opening,
in-and-out affairs. Our pace was too fast for that. We went at it both
hands, fighting all the time. I was going for the knock-out in the
first round. Not your method, Julian.”

“No,” said Julian; “it’s not my method. I treat the monster rather as a
wild animal than as a hooligan; and hearing that wild animals won’t do
more than sniff at you if you lie perfectly still, I adopted that ruse
towards him to save myself the trouble of a conflict. But the effect of
lying perfectly still was that I used to fall asleep; and that works
satisfactorily.”

“Julian,” I said, “I detect a touch of envy in your voice. You try to
keep it out, but you can’t. Wait a bit, though. I haven’t finished.

“As you know, I had the monster down in less than no time. I said to
myself, ‘I’ve won. I’ll write to Margaret, and tell her so!’ Do you
know I had actually begun to write the letter when another thought
struck me. One that started me sweating and shaking. ‘The monster,’ I
said again to myself, ‘the monster is devilish cunning. Perhaps he’s
only shamming! It looks as if he were beaten. Suppose it’s only a feint
to get me off my guard. Suppose he just wants me to take my eyes off
him so that he may get at me again as soon as I’ve begun to look for a
comfortable chair and a mantelpiece to rest my feet on!’ I told myself
that I wouldn’t risk bringing Margaret over. I didn’t dare chance her
being with me if ever I had to go back into the ring. So I kept jumping
and stamping on the monster. The referee had given me the fight and had
gone away; and, with no one to stop me, I kicked the life out of him.”

“No, you didn’t,” interrupted Julian. “Excuse me, I’m sure you didn’t.
I often wake up and hear him prowling about.”

“Yes; but there’s a separate monster set apart for each of us. It’s
Fate who arranges the programme, and, by stress of business, Fate
postpones many contests so late that before they can take place the man
has died. Those who die before their fight comes on are called rich
men. To return, however, to my own monster: I was at last convinced
that he was dead a thousand times——”

“How long have you had this conviction?” asked Julian.

“The absolute certainty that my monster has ceased to exist came to me
this morning whilst I brushed my hair.”

“Ah,” said Julian; “and now, I suppose, you really will write to Miss
Margaret——” He paused.

“Goodwin?”

“To Miss Margaret Goodwin,” he repeated.

“Look here, Julian,” I said irritably; “it’s no use your repeating
every observation I make as though you were Massa Johnson on Margate
Sands.”

“What’s the matter?”

I was silent for a moment. Then I confessed.

“Julian,” I said, “I can’t write to her. You need neither say that I’m
a blackguard nor that you’re sorry for us both. At this present moment
I’ve no more affection for Margaret than I have for this chair. When
precisely I left off caring for her I don’t know. Why I ever thought I
loved her I don’t know, either. But ever since I came to London all the
love I did have for her has been ebbing away every day.”

“Had you met many people before you met her?” asked Julian slowly.

“No one that counted. Not a woman that counted, that’s to say. I am shy
with women. I can talk to them in a sort of way, but I never seem able
to get intimate. Margaret was different. She saved my life, and we
spent the summer in Guernsey together.”

“And you seriously expected not to fall in love?” Julian laughed “My
dear Jimmy, you ought to write a psychological novel.”

“Possibly. But, in the meantime, what am I to do?”

Julian stood up.

“She’s in love with you, I suppose?”

“Yes.”

He stood looking at me.

“Well, can’t you speak?” I said.

He turned away, shrugging his shoulders. “One’s got one’s own right and
one’s own wrong,” he grumbled, lighting his pipe.

“I know what you’re thinking,” I said.

He would not look at me.

“You’re thinking,” I went on, “what a cad I am not to have written that
letter.” I sat down resting my head on my hands. After all—love and
liberty—they’re both very sweet.

“I’m thinking,” said Julian, watching the smoke from his pipe
abstractedly, “that you will probably write tonight; and I think I know
how you’re feeling.”

“Julian,” I said, “must it be tonight? Why? The letter shall go. But
must it be tonight?”

Julian hesitated.

“No,” he said; “but you’ve made up your mind, so why put off the
inevitable?”

“I can’t,” I exclaimed; “oh, I really can’t. I must have my freedom a
little longer.”

“You must give it up some day. It’ll be all the harder when you’ve got
to face it.”

“I don’t mind that. A little more freedom, just a little; and then I’ll
tell her to come to me.”

He smoked in silence.

“Surely,” I said, “this little more freedom that I ask is a small thing
compared with the sacrifice I have promised to make?”

“You won’t let her know it’s a sacrifice?”

“Of course not. She shall think that I love her as I used to.”

“Yes, you ought to do that,” he said softly. “Poor devil,” he added.

“Am I too selfish?” I asked.

He got up to go. “No,” he said. “To my mind, you’re entitled to a
breathing space before you give up all that you love best. But there’s
a risk.”

“Of what?”

“Of her finding out by some other means than yourself and before your
letter comes, that the letter should have been written earlier. Do you
sign all your stuff with your own name?”

“Yes.”

“Well, then, she’s bound to see how you’re getting on. She’ll see your
name in the magazines, in newspapers and in books. She’ll know you
don’t write for nothing, and she’ll make calculations.”

I was staggered.

“You mean—?” I said.

“Why, it will occur to her before long that your statement of your
income doesn’t square with the rest of the evidence; and she’ll wonder
why you pose as a pauper when you’re really raking in the money with
both hands. She’ll think it over, and then she’ll see it all.”

“I see,” I said, dully. “Well, you’ve taken my last holiday from me.
I’ll write to her tonight, telling her the truth.”

“I shouldn’t, necessarily. Wait a week or two. You may quite possibly
hit on some way out of the difficulty. I’m bound to say, though, I
can’t see one myself at the moment.”

“Nor can I,” I said.




CHAPTER 10
TOM BLAKE AGAIN


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

Hatton’s Club boys took kindly to my course of instruction. For a
couple of months, indeed, it seemed that another golden age of the
noble art was approaching, and that the rejuvenation of boxing would
occur, beginning at Carnation Hall, Lambeth.

Then the thing collapsed like a punctured tyre.

At first, of course, they fought a little shy. But when I had them up
in line, and had shown them what a large proportion of an eight-ounce
glove is padding, they grew more at ease. To be asked suddenly to fight
three rounds with one of your friends before an audience, also of your
friends, is embarrassing. One feels hot and uncomfortable. Hatton’s
boys jibbed nervously. As a preliminary measure, therefore, I drilled
them in a class at foot-work and the left lead. They found the exercise
exhilarating. If this was the idea, they seemed to say, let the thing
go on. Then I showed them how to be highly scientific with a punch
ball. Finally, I sparred lightly with them myself.

In the rough they were impossible boxers. After their initial distrust
had evaporated under my gentle handling of them, they forgot all I had
taught them about position and guards. They bored in, heads down and
arms going like semicircular pistons. Once or twice I had to stop them.
They were easily steadied. They hastened to adopt a certain snakiness
of attack instead of the frontal method which had left them so exposed.
They began to cultivate a kind of negative style. They were
tremendously impressed by the superiority of science over strength.

I am not sure that I did not harp rather too much on the scientific
note. Perhaps if I had referred to it less, the ultimate disaster would
not have been quite so appalling. On the other hand, I had not the
slightest suspicion that they would so exaggerate my meaning when I was
remarking on the worth of science, how it “tells,” and how it causes
the meagre stripling to play fast and loose with huge, brawny
ruffians—no cowards, mark you—and hairy as to their chests.

But the weeds at Hatton’s Club were fascinated by my homilies on
science. The simplicity of the thing appealed to them irresistibly.
They caught at the expression, “Science,” and regarded it as the “Hey
Presto!” of a friendly conjurer who could so arrange matters for them
that powerful opponents would fall flat, involuntarily, at the sight of
their technically correct attitude.

I did not like to destroy their illusions. Had I said to them, “Look
here, science is no practical use to you unless you’ve got low-bridged,
snub noses, protruding temples, nostrils like the tubes of a
vacuum-cleaner, stomach muscles like motor-car wheels, hands like legs
of mutton, and biceps like transatlantic cables”—had I said that, they
would have voted boxing a fraud, and gone away to quarrel over a game
of backgammon, which was precisely what I wished to avoid.

So I let them go on with their tapping and feinting and side-slipping.

To make it worse they overheard Sidney Price trying to pay me a
compliment. Price was the insurance clerk who had attached himself to
Hatton and had proved himself to be of real service in many ways. He
was an honest man, but he could not box. He came down to the hall one
night after I had given four or five lessons, to watch the boys spar.
Of course, to the uninitiated eye it did seem as though they were neat
in their work. The sight was very different from the absurd exhibition
which Price had seen on the night I started with them. He might easily
have said, if he was determined to compliment me, that they had
“improved,” “progressed,” or something equally adequate and innocuous.
But no. The man must needs be effusive, positively gushing. He came to
me in transports. “Wonderful!” he said. “Wonderful!”

“What’s wonderful?” I said, a shade irritably.

“Their style,” he said loudly, so that they could all hear, “their
style. It’s their style that astonishes me.”

I hustled him away as soon as I could, but the mischief was done.

Style ran through Hatton’s Club boys like an epidemic. Carnation Hall
fairly buzzed with style. An apology for a blow which landed on your
chest with the delicacy of an Agag among butterflies was extolled to
the skies because it was a stylish blow. When Alf Joblin, a recruit,
sent Walter Greenway sprawling with a random swing on the mark, there
was a pained shudder. Not only Walter Greenway, but the whole club
explained to Alf that the swing was a bad swing, an awful violation of
style, practically a crime. By the time they had finished explaining,
Alf was dazed; and when invited by Walter to repeat the hit with a view
to his being further impressed with its want of style, did so in such
half-hearted fashion that Walter had time to step stylishly aside and
show Alf how futile it is to be unscientific.

To the club this episode was decently buried in an unremembered past.
To me, however, it was significant, though I did not imagine it would
ever have the tremendous sequel which was brought about by the coming
of Thomas Blake.

Fate never planned a coup so successfully. The psychology of Blake’s
arrival was perfect. The boxers of Carnation Hall had worked themselves
into a mental condition which I knew was as ridiculous as it was
dangerous. Their conceit and their imagination transformed the hall
into a kind of improved National Sporting Club. They went about with an
air of subdued but tremendous athleticism. They affected a sort of
self-conscious nonchalance. They adopted an odiously patronising
attitude towards the once popular game of backgammon. I daresay that
picture is not yet forgotten where a British general, a man of blood
and iron, is portrayed as playing with a baby, to the utter neglect of
a table full of important military dispatches. Well, the club boys, to
a boy, posed as generals of blood and iron when they condescended to
play backgammon. They did it, but they let you see that they did not
regard it as one of the serious things of life.

Also, knowing that each other’s hitting was so scientific as to be
harmless, they would sometimes deliberately put their eye in front of
their opponent’s stylish left, in the hope that the blow would raise a
bruise. It hardly ever did. But occasionally——! Oh, then you should
have seen the hero-with-the-quiet-smile look on their faces as they
lounged ostentatiously about the place. In a word, they were above
themselves. They sighed for fresh worlds to conquer. And Thomas Blake
supplied the long-felt want.

Personally, I did not see his actual arrival. I only saw his handiwork
after he had been a visitor awhile within the hall. But, to avoid
unnecessary verbiage and to avail myself of the privilege of an author,
I will set down, from the evidence of witnesses, the main points of the
episode as though I myself had been present at his entrance.

He did not strike them, I am informed, as a particularly big man. He
was a shade under average height. His shoulders seemed to them not so
much broad as “humpy.” He rolled straight in from the street on a wet
Saturday night at ten minutes to nine, asking for “free tea.”

I should mention that on certain Fridays Hatton gave a free meal to his
parishioners on the understanding that it was rigidly connected with a
Short Address. The preceding Friday had been such an occasion. The
placards announcing the tea were still clinging to the outer railings
of the hall.

When I said that Blake asked for free tea, I should have said, shouted
for free tea. He cast one decisive glance at Hatton’s placards, and
rolled up. He shot into the gate, up the steps, down the passage, and
through the door leading into the big corrugated-iron hall which I used
for my lessons. And all the time he kept shouting for free tea.

In the hall the members of my class were collected. Some were changing
their clothes; others, already changed, were tapping the punch-ball.
They knew that I always came punctually at nine o’clock, and they liked
to be ready for me. Amongst those present was Sidney Price.

Thomas Blake brought up short, hiccuping, in the midst of them. “Gimme
that free tea!” he said.

Sidney Price, whose moral fortitude has never been impeached, was the
first to handle the situation.

“My good man,” he said, “I am sorry to say you have made a mistake.”

“A mistake!” said Thomas, quickly taking him up. “A mistake! Oh! What
oh! My errer?”

“Quite so,” said Price, diplomatically; “an error.”

Thomas Blake sat down on the floor, fumbled for a short pipe, and said,
“Seems ter me I’m sick of errers. Sick of ’em! Made a bloomer this
mornin’—this way.” Here he took into his confidence the group which had
gathered uncertainly round him. “My wife’s brother, ’im wot’s a
postman, owes me arf a bloomin’ thick ’un. ’E’s a hard-working bloke,
and ter save ’im trouble I came down ’ere from Brentford, where my boat
lies, to catch ’im on ’is rounds. Lot of catchin’ ’e wanted, too—I
_don’t_ think. Tracked ’im by the knocks at last. And then, wot d’yer
think ’e said? Didn’t know nothing about no ruddy ’arf thick ’un, and
would I kindly cease to impede a public servant in the discharge of ’is
dooty. Otherwise—the perlice. That, mind you, was my own
brother-in-law. Oh, he’s a nice man, I _don’t_ think!”

Thomas Blake nodded his head as one who, though pained by the
hollowness of life, is resigned to it, and proceeded to doze.

The crowd gazed at him and murmured.

Sidney Price, however, stepped forward with authority.

“You’d better be going,” he said; and he gently jogged the recumbent
boatman’s elbow.

“Leave me be! I want my tea,” was the muttered and lyrical reply.

“Hook it!” said Price.

“Without my tea?” asked Blake, opening his eyes wide.

“It was yesterday,” explained Price, brusquely. “There isn’t any free
tea tonight.”

The effect was magical. A very sinister expression came over the face
of the prostrate one, and he slowly clambered to his feet.

“Ho!” he said, disengaging himself from his coat. “Ho. There ain’t no
free tea ternight, ain’t there? Bills stuck on them railings in errer,
I suppose. Another bloomin’ errer. Seems to me I’m sick of errers. Wot
I says is, ‘Come on, all of yer.’ I’m Tom Blake, I am. You can arst
them down at Brentford. Kind old Tom Blake, wot wouldn’t hurt a fly;
and I says, ‘Come on, all of yer,’ and I’ll knock yer insides through
yer backbones.”

Sidney Price spoke again. His words were honeyed, but ineffectual.

“I’m honest old Tom, I am,” boomed Thomas Blake, “and I’m ready for the
lot of yer: you and yer free tea and yer errers.”

At this point Alf Joblin detached himself from the hovering crowd and
said to Price: “He must be cowed. I’ll knock sense into the drunken
brute.”

“Well,” said Price, “he’s got to go; but you won’t hurt him, Alf, will
you?”

“No,” said Alf, “I won’t hurt him. I’ll just make him look a fool. This
is where science comes in.”

“I’m honest old Tom,” droned the boatman.

“If you _will_ have it,” said Alf, with fine aposiopesis.

He squared up to him.

Now Alf Joblin, like the other pugilists of my class, habitually
refrained from delivering any sort of attack until he was well assured
that he had seen an orthodox opening. A large part of every round
between Hatton’s boys was devoted to stealthy circular movements,
signifying nothing. But Thomas Blake had not had the advantage of
scientific tuition. He came banging in with a sweeping right. Alf
stopped him with his left. Again Blake swung his right, and again he
took Alf’s stopping blow without a blink. Then he went straight in,
right and left in quick succession. The force of the right was broken
by Alf’s guard, but the left got home on the mark; and Alf Joblin’s
wind left him suddenly. He sat down on the floor.

To say that this tragedy in less than five seconds produced dismay
among the onlookers would be incorrect. They were not dismayed. They
were amused. They thought that Alf had laid himself open to chaff.
Whether he had slipped or lost his head they did not know. But as for
thinking that Alf with all his scientific knowledge was not more than a
match for this ignorant, intoxicated boatman, such a reflection never
entered their heads. What is more, each separate member of the audience
was convinced that he individually was the proper person to illustrate
the efficacy of style versus untutored savagery.

As soon, therefore, as Alf Joblin went writhing to the floor, and
Thomas Blake’s voice was raised afresh in a universal challenge, Walter
Greenway stepped briskly forward.

And as soon as Walter’s guard had been smashed down by a most
unconventional attack, and Walter himself had been knocked senseless by
a swing on the side of the jaw, Bill Shale leaped gaily forth to take
his place.

And so it happened that, when I entered the building at nine, it was as
though a devastating tornado had swept down every club boy, sparing
only Sidney Price, who was preparing miserably to meet his fate.

To me, standing in the doorway, the situation was plain at the first
glance. Only by a big effort could I prevent myself laughing outright.
It was impossible to check a grin. Thomas Blake saw me.

“Hullo!” I said; “what’s all this?”

He stared at me.

“’Ullo!” he said, “another of ’em, is it? I’m honest old Tom Blake, _I_
am, and wot I say is——”

“Why honest, Mr. Blake?” I interrupted.

“Call me a liar, then!” said he. “Go on. You do it. Call it me, then,
and let’s see.”

He began to shuffle towards me.

“Who pinched his father’s trousers, and popped them?” I inquired
genially.

He stopped and blinked.

“Eh?” he said weakly.

“And who,” I continued, “when sent with twopence to buy postage-stamps,
squandered it on beer?”

His jaw dropped, as it had dropped in Covent Garden. It must be very
unpleasant to have one’s past continually rising up to confront one.

“Look ’ere!” he said, a conciliatory note in his voice, “you and me’s
pals, mister, ain’t we? Say we’re pals. Of course we are. You and me
don’t want no fuss. Of course we don’t. Then look here: this is ’ow it
is. You come along with me and ’ave a drop.”

It did not seem likely that my class would require any instruction in
boxing that evening in addition to that which Mr. Blake had given them,
so I went with him.

Over the moisture, as he facetiously described it, he grew friendliness
itself. He did not ask after Kit, but gave his opinion of her
gratuitously. According to him, she was unkind to her relations. “Crool
’arsh,” he said. A girl, in fact, who made no allowances for a man, and
was over-prone to Sauce and the Nasty Snack.

We parted the best of friends.

“Any time you’re on the Cut,” he said, gripping my hand with painful
fervour, “you look out for Tom Blake, mister. Tom Blake of the
_Ashlade_ and _Lechton_. No ceremony. Jest drop in on me and the
missis. Goo’ night.”

At the moment of writing Tom Blake is rapidly acquiring an assured
position in the heart of the British poetry-loving public. This
incident in his career should interest his numerous admirers. The world
knows little of its greatest men.




CHAPTER 11
JULIAN’S IDEA


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

I had been relating, on the morning after the Blake affair, the
stirring episode of the previous night to Julian. He agreed with me
that it was curious that our potato-thrower of Covent Garden market
should have crossed my path again. But I noticed that, though he
listened intently enough, he lay flat on his back in his hammock, not
looking at me, but blinking at the ceiling; and when I had finished he
turned his face towards the wall—which was unusual, since I generally
lunched on his breakfast, as I was doing then, to the accompaniment of
quite a flow of languid abuse.

I was in particularly high spirits that morning, for I fancied that I
had found a way out of my difficulty about Margaret. That subject being
uppermost in my mind, I guessed at once what Julian’s trouble was.

“I think you’d like to know, Julian,” I said, “whether I’d written to
Guernsey.”

“Well?”

“It’s all right,” I said.

“You’ve told her to come?”

“No; but I’m able to take my respite without wounding her. That’s as
good as writing, isn’t it? We agreed on that.”

“Yes; that was the idea. If you could find a way of keeping her from
knowing how well you were getting on with your writing, you were to
take it. What’s your idea?”

“I’ve hit on a very simple way out of the difficulty,” I said. “It came
to me only this morning. All I need do is to sign my stuff with a
pseudonym.”

“You only thought of that this morning?”

“Yes. Why?”

“My dear chap, I thought of it as soon as you told me of the fix you
were in.”

“You might have suggested it.”

Julian slid to the floor, drained the almost empty teapot, rescued the
last kidney, and began his breakfast.

“I would have suggested it,” he said, “if the idea had been worth
anything.”

“What! What’s wrong with it?”

“My dear man, it’s too risky. It’s not as though you kept to one form
of literary work. You’re so confoundedly versatile. Let’s suppose you
did sign your work with a _nom de plume_.”

“Say, George Chandos.”

“All right. George Chandos. Well, how long would it be, do you think,
before paragraphs appeared, announcing to the public, not only of
England but of the Channel Islands, that George Chandos was really
Jimmy Cloyster?”

“What rot!” I said. “Why the deuce should they want to write paragraphs
about me? I’m not a celebrity. You’re talking through your hat,
Julian.”

Julian lit his pipe.

“Not at all,” he said. “Count the number of people who must necessarily
be in the secret from the beginning. There are your publishers, Prodder
and Way. Then there are the editors of the magazine which publishes
your Society dialogue bilge, and of all the newspapers, other than the
_Orb_, in which your serious verse appears. My dear Jimmy, the news
that you and George Chandos were the same man would go up and down
Fleet Street and into the Barrel like wildfire. And after that the
paragraphs.”

I saw the truth of his reasoning before he had finished speaking. Once
more my spirits fell to the point where they had been before I hit upon
what I thought was such a bright scheme.

Julian’s pipe had gone out while he was talking. He lit it again, and
spoke through the smoke:

“The weak point of your idea, of course, is that you and George Chandos
are a single individual.”

“But why should the editors know that? Why shouldn’t I simply send in
my stuff, typed, by post, and never appear myself at all?”

“My dear Jimmy, you know as well as I do that that wouldn’t work. It
would do all right for a bit. Then one morning: ‘Dear Mr. Chandos,—I
should be glad if you could make it convenient to call here some time
between Tuesday and Thursday.—Yours faithfully. Editor of
Something-or-other.’ Sooner or later a man who writes at all regularly
for the papers is bound to meet the editors of them. A successful
author can’t conduct all his business through the post. Of course, if
you chucked London and went to live in the country——”

“I couldn’t,” I said. “I simply couldn’t do it. London’s got into my
bones.”

“It does,” said Julian.

“I like the country, but I couldn’t live there. Besides, I don’t
believe I could write there—not for long. All my ideas would go.”

Julian nodded.

“Just so,” he said. “Then exit George Chandos.”

“My scheme is worthless, you think, then?”

“As you state it, yes.”

“You mean——?” I prompted quickly, clutching at something in his tone
which seemed to suggest that he did not consider the matter entirely
hopeless.

“I mean this. The weak spot in your idea, as I told you, is that you
and George Chandos have the same body. Now, if you could manage to
provide George with separate flesh and blood of his own, there’s no
reason——”

“By Jove! you’ve hit it. Go on.”

“Listen. Here is my rough draft of what I think might be a sound,
working system. How many divisions does your work fall into, not
counting the _Orb_?”

I reflected.

“Well, of course, I do a certain amount of odd work, but lately I’ve
rather narrowed it down, and concentrated my output. It seemed to me a
better plan than sowing stuff indiscriminately through all the papers
in London.”

“Well, how many stunts have you got? There’s your serious verse—one.
And your Society stuff—two. Any more?”

“Novels and short stories.”

“Class them together—three. Any more?

“No; that’s all.”

“Very well, then. What you must do is to look about you, and pick
carefully three men on whom you can rely. Divide your signed stuff
between these three men. They will receive your copy, sign it with
their own names, and see that it gets to wherever you want to send it.
As far as the editorial world is concerned, and as far as the public is
concerned, they will become actually the authors of the manuscripts
which you have prepared for them to sign. They will forward you the
cheques when they arrive, and keep accounts to which you will have
access. I suppose you will have to pay them a commission on a scale to
be fixed by mutual arrangement. As regards your unsigned work, there is
nothing to prevent your doing that yourself—‘On Your Way,’ I mean,
whenever there’s any holiday work going: general articles, and light
verse. I say, though, half a moment.”

“Why, what?”

“I’ve thought of a difficulty. The editors who have been taking your
stuff hitherto may have a respect for the name of James Orlebar
Cloyster which they may not extend to the name of John Smith or George
Chandos, or whoever it is. I mean, it’s quite likely the withdrawal of
the name will lead to the rejection of the manuscript.”

“Oh no; that’s all right,” I said. “It’s the stuff they want, not the
name. I don’t say that names don’t matter. They do. But only if they’re
big names. Kipling might get a story rejected if he sent it in under a
false name, which they’d have taken otherwise just because he was
Kipling. What they want from me is the goods. I can shove any label on
them I like. The editor will read my ghosts’ stuff, see it’s what he
wants, and put it in. He may say, ‘It’s rather like Cloyster’s style,’
but he’ll certainly add, ‘Anyhow, it’s what I want.’ You can scratch
that difficulty, Julian. Any more?”

“I think not. Of course, there’s the objection that you’ll lose any
celebrity you might have got. No one’ll say, ‘Oh, Mr. Cloyster, I
enjoyed your last book so much!’”

“And no one’ll say, ‘Oh, do you _write_, Mr. Cloyster? How interesting!
What have you written? You must send me a copy.’”

“That’s true. In any case, it’s celebrity against the respite,
obscurity against Miss Goodwin. While the system is in operation you
will be free but inglorious. You choose freedom? All right, then. Pass
the matches.”




CHAPTER 12
THE FIRST GHOST


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

Such was the suggestion Julian made; and I praised its ingenuity,
little thinking how bitterly I should come to curse it in the future.

I was immediately all anxiety to set the scheme working.

“Will you be one of my three middlemen, Julian?” I asked.

He shook his head.

“Thanks!” he said; “it’s very good of you, but I daren’t encroach
further on my hours of leisure. Skeffington’s Sloe Gin has already
become an incubus.”

I could not move him from this decision.

It is not everybody who, in a moment of emergency, can put his hand on
three men of his acquaintance capable of carrying through a more or
less delicate business for him. Certainly I found a difficulty in
making my selection. I ran over the list of my friends in my mind. Then
I was compelled to take pencil and paper, and settle down seriously to
what I now saw would be a task of some difficulty. After half an hour I
read through my list, and could not help smiling. I had indeed a mixed
lot of acquaintances. First came Julian and Malim, the two pillars of
my world. I scratched them out. Julian had been asked and had refused;
and, as for Malim, I shrank from exposing my absurd compositions to his
critical eye. A man who could deal so trenchantly over a pipe and a
whisky-and-soda with Established Reputations would hardly take kindly
to seeing my work in print under his name. I wished it had been
possible to secure him, but I did not disguise it from myself that it
was not.

The rest of the list was made up of members of the Barrel Club
(impossible because of their inherent tendency to break out into
personal paragraphs); writers like Fermin and Gresham, above me on the
literary ladder, and consequently unapproachable in a matter of this
kind; certain college friends, who had vanished into space, as men do
on coming down from the ’Varsity, leaving no address; John Hatton,
Sidney Price, and Tom Blake.

There were only three men in that list to whom I felt I could take my
suggestion. Hatton was one, Price was another, and Blake was the third.
Hatton should have my fiction, Price my Society stuff, Blake my serious
verse.

That evening I went off to the Temple to sound Hatton on the subject of
signing my third book. The wretched sale of my first two had acted as
something of a check to my enthusiasm for novel-writing. I had paused
to take stock of my position. My first two novels had, I found on
re-reading them, too much of the ’Varsity tone in them to be popular.
That is the mistake a man falls into through being at Cambridge or
Oxford. He fancies unconsciously that the world is peopled with
undergraduates. He forgets that what appeals to an undergraduate public
may be Greek to the outside reader and, unfortunately, not compulsory
Greek. The reviewers had dealt kindly with my two books (“this pleasant
little squib,” “full of quiet humour,” “should amuse all who remember
their undergraduate days”); but the great heart of the public had
remained untouched, as had the great purse of the public. I had
determined to adopt a different style. And now my third book was ready.
It was called, _When It Was Lurid_, with the sub-title, _A Tale of God
and Allah_. There was a piquant admixture of love, religion, and
Eastern scenery which seemed to point to a record number of editions.

I took the type-script of this book with me to the Temple.

Hatton was in. I flung _When It Was Lurid_ on the table, and sat down.

“What’s this?” inquired Hatton, fingering the brown-paper parcel. “If
it’s the corpse of a murdered editor, I think it’s only fair to let you
know that I have a prejudice against having my rooms used as a
cemetery. Go and throw him into the river.”

“It’s anything but a corpse. It’s the most lively bit of writing ever
done. There’s enough fire in that book to singe your tablecloth.”

“You aren’t going to read it to me out loud?” he said anxiously.

“No.”

“Have I got to read it when you’re gone?”

“Not unless you wish to.”

“Then why, if I may ask, do you carry about a parcel which, I should
say, weighs anything between one and two tons, simply to use it as a
temporary table ornament? Is it the Sandow System?”

“No,” I said; “it’s like this.”

And suddenly it dawned on me that it was not going to be particularly
easy to explain to Hatton just what it was that I wanted him to do.

I made the thing clear at last, suppressing, of course, my reasons for
the move. When he had grasped my meaning, he looked at me rather
curiously.

“Doesn’t it strike you,” he said, “that what you propose is slightly
dishonourable?”

“You mean that I have come deliberately to insult you, Hatton?”

“Our conversation seems to be getting difficult, unless you grant that
honour is not one immovable, intangible landmark, fixed for humanity,
but that it is a commodity we all carry with us in varying forms.”

“Personally, I believe that, as a help to identification,
honour-impressions would be as useful as fingerprints.”

“Good! You agree with me. Now, you may have a different view; but, in
my opinion, if I were to pose as the writer of your books, and gained
credit for a literary skill——”

I laughed.

“You won’t get credit for literary skill out of the sort of books I
want you to put your name to. They’re potboilers. You needn’t worry
about Fame. You’ll be a martyr, not a hero.”

“You may be right. You wrote the book. But, in any case, I should be
more of a charlatan than I care about.”

“You won’t do it?” I said. “I’m sorry. It would have been a great
convenience to me.”

“On the other hand,” continued Hatton, ignoring my remark, “there are
arguments in favour of such a scheme as you suggest.”

“Stout fellow!” I said encouragingly.

“To examine the matter in its—er—financial—to suppose for a
moment—briefly, what do I get out of it?”

“Ten per cent.”

He looked thoughtful.

“The end shall justify the means,” he said. “The money you pay me can
do something to help the awful, the continual poverty of Lambeth. Yes,
James Cloyster, I will sign whatever you send me.”

“Good for you,” I said.

“And I shall come better out of the transaction than you.”

No one would credit the way that man—a clergyman, too—haggled over
terms. He ended by squeezing fifteen per cent out of me.




CHAPTER 13
THE SECOND GHOST


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

The reasons which had led me to select Sidney Price as the sponsor of
my Society dialogues will be immediately apparent to those who have
read them. They were just the sort of things you would expect an
insurance clerk to write. The humour was thin, the satire as cheap as
the papers in which they appeared, and the vulgarity in exactly the
right quantity for a public that ate it by the pound and asked for
more. Every thing pointed to Sidney Price as the man.

It was my intention to allow each of my three ghosts to imagine that he
was alone in the business; so I did not get Price’s address from
Hatton, who might have wondered why I wanted it, and had suspicions. I
applied to the doorkeeper at Carnation Hall; and on the following
evening I rang the front-door bell of The Hollyhocks, Belmont Park
Road, Brixton.

Whilst I was waiting on the step, I was able to get a view through the
slats of the Venetian blind of the front ground-floor sitting-room. I
could scarcely restrain a cry of pure aesthetic delight at what I saw
within. Price was sitting on a horse-hair sofa with an arm round the
waist of a rather good-looking girl. Her eyes were fixed on his. It was
Edwin and Angelina in real life.

Up till then I had suffered much discomfort from the illustrated record
of their adventures in the comic papers. “Is there really,” I had often
asked myself, “a body of men so gifted that they can construct the
impossible details of the lives of nonexistent types purely from
imagination? If such creative genius as theirs is unrecognized and
ignored, what hope of recognition is there for one’s own work?” The
thought had frequently saddened me; but here at last they were—Edwin
and Angelina in the flesh!

I took the gallant Sidney for a fifteen-minute stroll up and down the
length of the Belmont Park Road. Poor Angelina! He came, as he
expressed it, “like a bird.” Give him a sec. to slip on a pair of
boots, he said, and he would be with me in two ticks.

He was so busy getting his hat and stick from the stand in the passage
that he quite forgot to tell the lady that he was going out, and, as we
left, I saw her with the tail of my eye sitting stolidly on the sofa,
still wearing patiently the expression of her comic-paper portraits.

The task of explaining was easier than it had been with Hatton.

“Sorry to drag you out, Price,” I said, as we went down the steps.

“Don’t mention it, Mr. Cloyster,” he said. “Norah won’t mind a bit of a
sit by herself. Looked in to have a chat, or is there anything I can
do?”

“It’s like this,” I said. “You know I write a good deal?”

“Yes.”

“Well, it has occurred to me that, if I go on turning out quantities of
stuff under my own name, there’s a danger of the public getting tired
of me.”

He nodded.

“Now, I’m with you there, mind you,” he said. “‘Can’t have too much of
a good thing,’ some chaps say. I say, ‘Yes, you can.’ Stands to reason
a chap can’t go on writing and writing without making a bloomer every
now and then. What he wants is to take his time over it. Look at all
the real swells—’Erbert Spencer, Marie Corelli, and what not—you don’t
find them pushing it out every day of the year. They wait a bit and
have a look round, and then they start again when they’re ready. Stands
to reason that’s the only way.”

“Quite right,” I said; “but the difficulty, if you live by writing, is
that you must turn out a good deal, or you don’t make enough to live
on. I’ve got to go on getting stuff published, but I don’t want people
to be always seeing my name about.”

“You mean, adopt a _nom de ploom_?”

“That’s the sort of idea; but I’m going to vary it a little.”

And I explained my plan.

“But why me?” he asked, when he had understood the scheme. “What made
you think of me?”

“The fact is, my dear fellow,” I said, “this writing is a game where
personality counts to an enormous extent. The man who signs my Society
dialogues will probably come into personal contact with the editors of
the papers in which they appear. He will be asked to call at their
offices. So you see I must have a man who looks as if he had written
the stuff.”

“I see,” he said complacently. “Dressy sort of chap. Chap who looks as
if he knew a thing or two.”

“Yes. I couldn’t get Alf Joblin, for instance.”

We laughed together at the notion.

“Poor old Alf!” said Sidney Price.

“Now you probably know a good deal about Society?”

“Rath_er_” said Sidney. “They’re a hot lot. My _word_! Saw _The Walls
of Jericho_ three times. Gives it ’em pretty straight, that does.
_Visits of Elizabeth_, too. Chase me! Used to think some of us chaps in
the ‘Moon’ were a bit O.T., but we aren’t in it—not in the same street.
Chaps, I mean, who’d call a girl behind the bar by her Christian name
as soon as look at you. One chap I knew used to give the girl at the
cash-desk of the ‘Mecca’ he went to bottles of scent. Bottles of
it—regular! ‘Here you are, Tottie,’ he used to say, ‘here’s another
little donation from yours truly.’ Kissed her once. Slap in front of
everybody. Saw him do it. But, bless you, they’d think nothing of that
in the Smart Set. Ever read ‘God’s Good Man’? There’s a book! My stars!
Lets you see what goes on. Scorchers they are.”

“That’s just what my dialogues point out. I can count on you, then?”

He said I could. He was an intelligent young man, and he gave me to
understand that all would be well. He would carry the job through on
the strict Q.T. He closely willingly with my offer of ten per cent,
thus affording a striking contrast to the grasping Hatton. He assured
me he had found literary chaps not half bad. Had occasionally had an
idea of writing a bit himself.

We parted on good terms, and I was pleased to think that I was placing
my “Dialogues of Mayfair” and my “London and Country House Tales” in
really competent and appreciative hands.




CHAPTER 14
THE THIRD GHOST


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

There only remained now my serious verse, of which I turned out an
enormous quantity. It won a ready acceptance in many quarters, notably
the _St. Stephen’s Gazette_. Already I was beginning to oust from their
positions on that excellent journal the old crusted poetesses who had
supplied it from its foundation with verse. The prices they paid on the
_St. Stephen’s_ were in excellent taste. In the musical world, too, I
was making way rapidly. Lyrics of the tea-and-muffin type streamed from
my pen. “Sleep whilst I Sing, Love,” had brought me in an astonishing
amount of money, in spite of the music-pirates. It was on the
barrel-organs. Adults hummed it. Infants crooned it in their cots.
Comic men at music-halls opened their turns by remarking soothingly to
the conductor of the orchestra, “I’m going to sing now, so you go to
sleep, love.” In a word, while the boom lasted, it was a little
gold-mine to me.

Thomas Blake was as obviously the man for me here as Sidney Price had
been in the case of my Society dialogues. The public would find
something infinitely piquant in the thought that its most sentimental
ditties were given to it by the horny-handed steerer of a canal barge.
He would be greeted as the modern Burns. People would ask him how he
thought of his poems, and he would say, “Oo-er!” and they would hail
him as delightfully original. In the case of Thomas Blake I saw my
earnings going up with a bound. His personality would be a noble
advertisement.

He was aboard the _Ashlade_ or _Lechton_ on the Cut, so I was informed
by Kit. Which information was not luminous to me. Further inquiries,
however, led me to the bridge at Brentford, whence starts that almost
unknown system of inland navigation which extends to Manchester and
Birmingham.

Here I accosted at a venture a ruminative bargee. “Tom Blake?” he
repeated, reflectively. “Oh! ’e’s been off this three hours on a trip
to Braunston. He’ll tie up tonight at the Shovel.”

“Where’s the Shovel?”

“Past Cowley, the Shovel is.” This was spoken in a tired drawl which
was evidently meant to preclude further chit-chat. To clinch things, he
slouched away, waving me in an abstracted manner to the towpath.

I took the hint. It was now three o’clock in the afternoon. Judging by
the pace of the barges I had seen, I should catch Blake easily before
nightfall. I set out briskly. An hour’s walking brought me to Hanwell,
and I was glad to see a regular chain of locks which must have
considerably delayed the _Ashlade_ and _Lechton_.

The afternoon wore on. I went steadily forward, making inquiries as to
Thomas’s whereabouts from the boats which met me, and always hearing
that he was still ahead.

Footsore and hungry, I overtook him at Cowley. The two boats were in
the lock. Thomas and a lady, presumably his wife, were ashore. On the
_Ashlade_’s raised cabin cover was a baby. Two patriarchal-looking boys
were respectively at the _Ashlade_’s and _Lechton_’s tillers. The lady
was attending to the horse.

The water in the lock rose gradually to a higher level.

“Hold them tillers straight!” yelled Thomas. At which point I saluted
him. He was a little blank at first, but when I reminded him of our
last meeting his face lit up at once. “Why, you’re the mister wot——”

“Nuppie!” came in a shrill scream from the lady with the horse.
“Nuppie!”

“Yes, Ada!” answered the boy on the _Ashlade_.

“Liz ain’t tied to the can. D’you want ’er to be drownded? Didn’t I
tell you to be sure and tie her up tight?”

“So I did, Ada. She’s untied herself again. Yes, she ’as. ’Asn’t she,
Albert?”

This appeal for corroboration was directed to the other small boy on
the _Lechton_. It failed signally.

“No, you did not tie Liz to the chimney. You know you never, Nuppie.”

“Wait till we get out of this lock!” said Nuppie, earnestly.

The water pouring in from the northern sluice was forcing the tillers
violently against the southern sluice gates.

“If them boys,” said Tom Blake in an overwrought voice, “lets them
tillers go round, it’s all up with my pair o’ boats. Lemme do it,
you——” The rest of the sentence was mercifully lost in the thump with
which Thomas’s feet bounded on the _Ashlade_’s cabin-top. He made Liz
fast to the circular foot of iron chimney projecting from the boards;
then, jumping back to the land, he said, more in sorrow than in anger:
“Lazy little brats! an’ they’ve ’_ad_ their tea, too.”

Clear of the locks, I walked with Thomas and his ancient horse, trying
to explain what I wanted done. But it was not until we had tied up for
the night, had had beer at the Shovel, and (Nuppie and Albert being
safely asleep in the second cabin) had met at supper that my
instructions had been fully grasped. Thomas himself was inclined to be
diffident, and had it not been for Ada would, I think, have let my
offer slide. She was enthusiastic. It was she who told me of the
cottage they had at Fenny Stratford, which they used as headquarters
whilst waiting for a cargo.

“That can be used as a permanent address,” I said. “All you have to do
is to write your name at the end of each typewritten sheet, enclose it
in the stamped envelope which I will send you, and send it by post.
When the cheques come, sign them on the back and forward them to me.
For every ten pounds you forward me, I’ll give you one for yourself. In
any difficulty, simply write to me—here’s my own address—and I’ll see
you through it.”

“We can’t go to prison for it, can we, mister?” asked Ada suddenly,
after a pause.

“No,” I said; “there’s nothing dishonest in what I propose.”

“Oh, she didn’t so much mean that,” said Thomas, thoughtfully.

They gave me a shakedown for the night in the cargo.

Just before turning in, I said casually, “If anyone except me cashed
the cheques by mistake, he’d go to prison quick.”

“Yes, mister,” came back Thomas’s voice, again a shade thoughtfully
modulated.




CHAPTER 15
EVA EVERSLEIGH


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

With my system thus in full swing I experienced the intoxication of
assured freedom. To say I was elated does not describe it. I walked on
air. This was my state of mind when I determined to pay a visit to the
Gunton-Cresswells. I had known them in my college days, but since I had
been engaged in literature I had sedulously avoided them because I
remembered that Margaret had once told me they were her friends.

But now there was no need for me to fear them on that account, and
thinking that the solid comfort of their house in Kensington would be
far from disagreeable, thither, one afternoon in spring, I made my way.
It is wonderful how friendly Convention is to Art when Art does not
appear to want to borrow money.

No. 5, Kensington Lane, W., is the stronghold of British
respectability. It is more respectable than the most respectable
suburb. Its attitude to Mayfair is that of a mother to a daughter who
has gone on the stage and made a success. Kensington Lane is almost
tolerant of Mayfair. But not quite. It admits the success, but shakes
its head.

Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell took an early opportunity of drawing me aside,
and began gently to pump me. After I had responded with sufficient
docility to her leads, she reiterated her delight at seeing me again. I
had concluded my replies with the words, “I am a struggling journalist,
Mrs. Cresswell.” I accompanied the phrase with a half-smile which she
took to mean—as I intended she should—that I was amusing myself by
dabbling in literature, backed by a small, but adequate, private
income.

“Oh, come, James,” she said, smiling approvingly, “you know you will
make a quite too dreadfully clever success. How dare you try to deceive
me like that? A struggling journalist, indeed.”

But I knew she liked that “struggling journalist” immensely. She would
couple me and my own epithet together before her friends. She would
enjoy unconsciously an imperceptible, but exquisite, sensation of
patronage by having me at her house. Even if she discussed me with
Margaret I was safe. For Margaret would give an altogether different
interpretation of the smile with which I described myself as
struggling. My smile would be mentally catalogued by her as “brave”;
for it must not be forgotten that as suddenly as my name had achieved a
little publicity, just so suddenly had it utterly disappeared.


Towards the end of May, it happened that Julian dropped into my rooms
about three o’clock, and found me gazing critically at a top-hat.

“I’ve seen you,” he remarked, “rather often in that get-up lately.”

“It _is_, perhaps, losing its first gloss,” I answered, inspecting my
hat closely. I cared not a bit for Julian’s sneers; for the smell of
the flesh-pots of Kensington had laid hold of my soul, and I was
resolved to make the most of the respite which my system gave me.

“What salon is to have the honour today?” he asked, spreading himself
on my sofa.

“I’m going to the Gunton-Cresswells,” I replied.

Julian slowly sat up.

“Ah?” he said conversationally.

“I’ve been asked to meet their niece, a Miss Eversleigh, whom they’ve
invited to stop with them. Funny, by the way, that her name should be
the same as yours.”

“Not particularly,” said Julian shortly; “she’s my cousin. My cousin
Eva.”

This was startling. There was a pause. Presently Julian said, “Do you
know, Jimmy, that if I were not the philosopher I am, I’d curse this
awful indolence of mine.”

I saw it in a flash, and went up to him holding out my hand in
sympathy. “Thanks,” he said, gripping it; “but don’t speak of it. I
couldn’t endure that, even from you, James. It’s too hard for talking.
If it was only myself whose life I’d spoilt—if it was only myself——”

He broke off. And then, “Hers too. She’s true as steel.”

I had heard no more bitter cry than that.

I began to busy myself amongst some manuscripts to give Julian time to
compose himself. And so an hour passed. At a quarter past four I got up
to go out. Julian lay recumbent. It seemed terrible to leave him
brooding alone over his misery.

A closer inspection, however, showed me he was asleep.


Meanwhile, Eva Eversleigh and I became firm friends. Of her person I
need simply say that it was the most beautiful that Nature ever
created. Pressed as to details, I should add that she was _petite_,
dark, had brown hair, very big blue eyes, a _retroussé_ nose, and a
rather wide mouth.

Julian had said she was “true as steel.” Therefore, I felt no
diffidence in manoeuvring myself into her society on every conceivable
occasion. Sometimes she spoke to me of Julian, whom I admitted I knew,
and, with feminine courage, she hid her hopeless, all-devouring
affection for her cousin under the cloak of ingenuous levity. She
laughed nearly every time his name was mentioned.

About this time the Gunton-Cresswells gave a dance.

I looked forward to it with almost painful pleasure. I had not been to
a dance since my last May-week at Cambridge. Also No. 5, Kensington
Lane had completely usurped the position I had previously assigned to
Paradise. To waltz with Julian’s cousin—that was the ambition which now
dwarfed my former hankering for the fame of authorship or a habitation
in Bohemia.

Mrs. Goodwin once said that happiness consists in anticipating an
impossible future. Be that as it may, I certainly thought my sensations
were pleasant enough when at length my hansom pulled up jerkily beside
the red-carpeted steps of No. 5, Kensington Lane. As I paid the fare, I
could hear the murmur from within of a waltz tune—and I kept repeating
to myself that Eva had promised me the privilege of taking her in to
supper, and had given me the last two waltzes and the first two extras.

I went to pay my _devoirs_ to my hostess. She was supinely gamesome.
“Ah,” she said, showing her excellent teeth, “Genius attendant at the
revels of Terpsichore.”

“Where Beauty, Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell,” I responded, cutting it, as
though mutton, thick, “teaches e’en the humblest visitor the reigning
Muse’s art.”

“You may have this one, if you like,” said Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell
simply.

Supper came at last, and, with supper, Eva.

I must now write it down that she was not a type of English beauty. She
was not, I mean, queenly, impassive,
never-anything-but-her-cool-calm-self. Tonight, for instance, her eyes
were as I had never seen them. There danced in them the merriest
glitter, which was more than a mere glorification of the ordinary merry
glitter—which scores of girls possess at every ball. To begin with,
there was a diabolical abandon in Eva’s glitter, which raised it
instantly above the common herd’s. And behind it all was that very
misty mist. I don’t know whether all men have seen that mist; but I am
sure that no man has seen it more than once; and, from what I’ve seen
of the average man, I doubt if most of them have ever seen it at all.
Well, there it was for me to see in Eva Eversleigh’s eyes that night at
supper. It made me think of things unspeakable. I felt a rush of
classic aestheticism: Arcadia, Helen of Troy, the happy valleys of the
early Greeks. Supper: I believe I gave her oyster _pâtés_. But I was
far away. Deep, deep, deep in Eva’s eyes I saw a craft sighting, ’neath
a cloudless azure sky, the dark blue Symplegades; heard in my ears the
jargon, loud and near me, of the sailors; and faintly o’er the distance
of the dead-calm sea rose intermittently the sound of brine-foam at the
clashing rocks....

As we sat there _tête-à-tête_, she smiled across the table at me with
such perfect friendliness, it seemed as though a magic barrier
separated our two selves from all the chattering, rustling crowd around
us. When she spoke, a little quiver of feeling blended adorably with
the low, sweet tones of her voice. We talked, indeed, of trifles, but
with just that charming hint of intimacy which men friends have who may
have known one another from birth, and may know one another for a
lifetime, but never become bores, never change. Only when it comes
between a woman and a man, it is incomparably finer. It is the talk, of
course, of lovers who have not realised they are in love.

“The two last waltzes,” I murmured, when parting with her. She nodded.
I roamed the Gunton-Cresswells’s rooms awaiting them.

She danced those two last waltzes with strangers.

The thing was utterly beyond me at the time. Looking back, I am still
amazed to what lengths deliberate coquetry can go.

She actually took pains to elude me, and gave those waltzes to
strangers.

From being comfortably rocked in the dark blue waters of a Grecian sea,
I was suddenly transported to the realities of the ballroom. My
theoretical love for Eva was now a substantial truth. I was in an agony
of desire, in a frenzy of jealousy. I wanted to hurl the two strangers
to opposite corners of the ballroom, but civilisation forbade it.

I was now in an altogether indescribable state of nerves and suspense.
Had she definitely and for some unfathomable reason decided to cut me?
The first extra drew languorously to a close, couples swept from the
room to the grounds, the gallery or the conservatory. I tried to steady
my whirling head with a cigarette and a whisky-and-soda in the
smoking-room.

The orchestra, like a train starting tentatively on a long run,
launched itself mildly into the preliminary bars of _Tout Passe_. I
sought the ballroom blinded by my feelings. Pulling myself together
with an effort, I saw her standing alone. It struck me for the first
time that she was clothed in cream. Her skin gleamed shining white. She
stood erect, her arms by her sides. Behind her was a huge, black velvet
_portière_ of many folds, supported by two dull brazen columns.

As I advanced towards her, two or three men bowed and spoke to her. She
smiled and dismissed them, and, still smiling pleasantly, her glance
traversed the crowd and rested upon me. I was drawing now quite near.
Her eyes met mine; nor did she avert them, and stooping a little to
address her, I heard her sigh.

“You’re tired,” I said, forgetting my two last dances, forgetting
everything but that I loved her.

“Perhaps I am,” she said, taking my arm. We turned in silence to the
_portière_ and found ourselves in the hall. The doors were opened. Some
servants were there. At the bottom of the steps I chanced to see a
yellow light.

“Find out if that cab’s engaged,” I said to a footman.

“The cool air——” I said to Eva.

“The cab is not engaged, sir,” said the footman, returning.

“Yes,” said Eva, in answer to my glance.

“Drive to the corner of Sloane Street, by way of the Park,” I told the
driver.

I have said that I had forgotten everything except that I loved her.
Could it help remembrance now that we two sped alone through empty
streets, her warm, palpitating body touching mine?

Julian, his friendship for me, his love for Eva; Margaret and her love
for me; my own honour—these things were blotted from my brain.

“Eva!” I murmured; and I took her hand.

“Eva.”

Her wonderful eyes met mine. The mist in them seemed to turn to dew.

“My darling,” she whispered, very low. And, the road being deserted, I
drew her face to mine and kissed her.




CHAPTER 16
I TELL JULIAN


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

Is any man really honourable? I wonder. Hundreds, thousands go
triumphantly through life with that reputation. But how far is this due
to absence of temptation? Life, which is like cricket in so many ways,
resembles the game in this also. A batsman makes a century, and, having
made it, is bowled by a ball which he is utterly unable to play. What
if that ball had come at the beginning of his innings instead of at the
end of it? Men go through life without a stain on their honour. I
wonder if it simply means that they had the luck not to have the good
ball bowled to them early in their innings. To take my own case. I had
always considered myself a man of honour. I had a code that was rigid
compared with that of a large number of men. In theory I should never
have swerved from it. I was fully prepared to carry out my promise and
marry Margaret, at the expense of my happiness—until I met Eva. I would
have done anything to avoid injuring Julian, my friend, until I met
Eva. Eva was my temptation, and I fell. Nothing in the world mattered,
so that she was mine. I ought to have had a revulsion of feeling as I
walked back to my rooms in Walpole Street. The dance was over. The
music had ceased. The dawn was chill. And at a point midway between
Kensington Lane and the Brompton Oratory I had proposed to Eversleigh’s
cousin, his Eva, “true as steel,” and had been accepted.

Yet I had no remorse. I did not even try to justify my behaviour to
Julian or to Margaret, or—for she must suffer, too—to Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell, who, I knew well, was socially ambitious for her
niece.

To all these things I was indifferent. I repeated softly to myself, “We
love each other.”

From this state of coma, however, I was aroused by the appearance of my
window-blind. I saw, in fact, that my room was illuminated. Remembering
that I had been careful to put out my lamp before I left, I feared, as
I opened the hall door, a troublesome encounter with a mad
housebreaker. Mad, for no room such as mine could attract a burglar who
has even the slightest pretensions to sanity.

It was not a burglar. It was Julian Eversleigh, and he was lying asleep
on my sofa.

There was nothing peculiar in this. I roused him.

“Julian,” I said.

“I’m glad you’re back,” he said, sitting up; “I’ve some news for you.”

“So have I,” said I. For I had resolved to tell him what I had done.

“Hear mine first. It’s urgent. Miss Margaret Goodwin has been here.”

My heart seemed to leap.

“Today?” I cried.

“Yes. I had called to see you, and was waiting a little while on the
chance of your coming in when I happened to look out of the window. A
girl was coming down the street, looking at the numbers of the houses.
She stopped here. Intuition told me she was Miss Goodwin. While she was
ringing the bell I did all I could to increase the shabby squalor of
your room. She was shown in here, and I introduced myself as your
friend. We chatted. I drew an agonising picture of your struggle for
existence. You were brave, talented, and unsuccessful. Though you went
often hungry, you had a plucky smile upon your lips. It was a
meritorious bit of work. Miss Goodwin cried a good deal. She is
charming. I was so sorry for her that I laid it on all the thicker.”

“Where is she now?”

“Nearing Guernsey. She’s gone.”

“Gone!” I said. “Without seeing me! I don’t understand.”

“You don’t understand how she loves you, James.”

“But she’s gone. Gone without a word.”

“She has gone because she loved you so. She had intended to stay with
the Gunton-Cresswells. She knows them, it seems. They didn’t know she
was coming. She didn’t know herself until this morning. She happened to
be walking on the quay at St. Peter’s Port. The outward-bound boat was
on the point of starting for England. A wave of affection swept over
Miss Goodwin. She felt she must see you. Scribbling a note, which she
despatched to her mother, she went aboard. She came straight here.
Then, when I had finished with her, when I had lied consistently about
you for an hour, she told me she must return. ‘I must not see James,’
she said. ‘You have torn my heart. I should break down.’ And she said,
speaking, I think, half to herself, ‘Your courage is so noble, so
different from mine. And I must not impose a needless strain upon it.
You shall not see me weep for you.’ And then she went away.”

Julian’s voice broke. He was genuinely affected by his own recital.

For my part, I saw that I had bludgeon work to do. It is childish to
grumble at the part Fate forces one to play. Sympathetic or otherwise,
one can only enact one’s _rôle_ to the utmost of one’s ability. Mine
was now essentially unsympathetic, but I was determined that it should
be adequately played.

I went to the fireplace and poked the fire into a blaze. Then, throwing
my hat on the table and lighting a cigarette, I regarded Julian
cynically.

“You’re a nice sort of person, aren’t you?” I said.

“What do you mean?” asked Julian, startled, as I had meant that he
should be, by the question.

I laughed.

“Aren’t you just a little transparent, my dear Julian?”

He stared blankly.

I took up a position in front of the fire.

“Disloyalty,” I said tolerantly, “where a woman is concerned, is in the
eyes of some people almost a negative virtue.”

“I don’t know what on earth you’re talking about.”

“Don’t you?”

I was sorry for him all the time. In a curiously impersonal way I could
realise the depths to which I was sinking in putting this insult upon
him. But my better feelings were gagged and bound that night. The one
thought uppermost in my mind was that I must tell Julian of Eva, and
that by his story of Margaret he had given me an opening for making my
confession with the minimum of discomfort to myself.

It was pitiful to see the first shaft of my insinuation slowly sink
into him. I could see by the look in his eyes that he had grasped my
meaning.

“Jimmy,” he gasped, “you can’t think—are you joking?”

“I am not surprised at your asking that question,” I replied
pleasantly. “You know how tolerant I am. But I’m not joking. Not that I
blame you, my dear fellow. Margaret is, or used to be, very
good-looking.”

“You seem to be in earnest,” he said, in a dazed way.

“My dear fellow,” I said; “I have a certain amount of intuition. You
spend an hour here alone with Margaret. She is young, and very pretty.
You are placed immediately on terms of intimacy by the fact that you
have, in myself, a subject of mutual interest. That breaks the ice. You
are at cross-purposes, but your main sympathies are identical. Also,
you have a strong objective sympathy for Margaret. I think we may
presuppose that this second sympathy is stronger than the first. It
pivots on a woman, not on a man. And on a woman who is present, not on
a man who is absent. You see my meaning? At any rate, the solid fact
remains that she stayed an hour with you, whom she had met for the
first time today, and did not feel equal to meeting me, whom she has
loved for two years. If you want me to explain myself further, I have
no objection to doing so. I mean that you made love to her.”

I watched him narrowly to see how he would take it. The dazed
expression deepened on his face.

“You are apparently sane,” he said, very wearily. “You seem to be
sober.”

“I am both,” I said.

There was a pause.

“It’s no use for me,” he began, evidently collecting his thoughts with
a strong effort, “to say your charge is preposterous. I don’t suppose
mere denial would convince you. I can only say, instead, that the
charge is too wild to be replied to except in one way, which is this.
Employ for a moment your own standard of right and wrong. I know your
love story, and you know mine. Miss Eversleigh, my cousin, is to me
what Miss Goodwin is to you—true as steel. My loyalty and my friendship
for you are the same as your loyalty and your friendship for me.”

“Well?”

“Well, if I have spent an hour with Miss Goodwin, you have spent more
than an hour with my cousin. What right have you to suspect me more
than I have to suspect you? Judge me by your own standard.”

“I do,” I said, “and I find myself still suspecting you.”

He stared.

“I don’t understand you.”

“Perhaps you will when you have heard the piece of news which I
mentioned earlier in our conversation that I had for you.”

“Well?”

“I proposed to your cousin at the Gunton-Cresswells’s dance tonight,
and she accepted me.”

The news had a surprising effect on Julian. First he blinked. Then he
craned his head forward in the manner of a deaf man listening with
difficulty.

Then he left the room without a word.

He had not been gone two minutes when there were three short, sharp
taps at my window.

Julian returned? Impossible. Yet who else could have called on me at
that hour?

I went to the front door, and opened it.

On the steps stood the Rev. John Hatton. Beside him Sidney Price. And,
lurking in the background, Tom Blake of the _Ashlade_ and _Lechton_.

_(End of James Orlebar Cloister’s narrative.)_




Sidney Price’s Narrative




CHAPTER 17
A GHOSTLY GATHERING


Norah Perkins is a peach, and I don’t care who knows it; but, all the
same, there’s no need to tell her every little detail of a man’s past
life. Not that I’ve been a Don What’s-his-name. Far from it. Costs a
bit too much, that game. You simply can’t do it on sixty quid a year,
paid monthly, and that’s all there is about it. Not but what I don’t
often think of going it a bit when things are slack at the office and
my pal in the New Business Department is out for lunch. It’s the
loneliness makes you think of going a regular plunger. More than once,
when Tommy Milner hasn’t been there to talk to, I tell you I’ve half a
mind to take out some girl or other to tea at the “Cabin.” I have,
straight.

Yet somehow when the assist. cash. comes round with the wicker tray on
the 1st, and gives you the envelope (“Mr. Price”) and you take out the
five sovereigns—well, somehow, there’s such a lot of other things which
you don’t want to buy but have just got to. Tommy Milner said the other
day, and I quite agree with him, “When I took my clean handkerchief out
last fortnight,” he said, “I couldn’t help totting up what a lot I
spend on trifles.” That’s it. There you’ve got it in a nutshell.
Washing, bootlaces, bus-tickets—trifles, in fact: that’s where the coin
goes. Only the other morning I bust my braces. I was late already, and
pinning them together all but lost me the 9:16, only it was a bit
behind time. It struck me then as I ran to the station that the average
person would never count braces an expense. Trifles—that’s what it is.

No; I may have smoked a cig. too much and been so chippy next day that
I had to go out and get a cup of tea at the A.B.C.; or I may now and
again have gone up West of an evening for a bit of a look round; but
beyond that I’ve never been really what you’d call vicious. Very likely
it’s been my friendship for Mr. Hatton that’s curbed me breaking out as
I’ve sometimes imagined myself doing when I’ve been alone in the New
Business Room. Though I must say, in common honesty to myself, that
there’s always been the fear of getting the sack from the “Moon.” The
“Moon” isn’t like some other insurance companies I could mention
which’ll take anyone. Your refs. must be A1, or you don’t stand an
earthly. Simply not an earthly. Besides, the “Moon” isn’t an Insurance
Company at all: it’s an _As_surance Company. Of course, now I’ve
chucked the “Moon” (“shot the moon,” as Tommy Milner, who’s the office
comic, put it) and taken to Literature I could do pretty well what I
liked, if it weren’t for Norah.

Which brings me back to what I was saying just now—that I’m not sure
whether I shall tell her the Past. I may and I may not. I’ll have to
think it over. Anyway, I’m going to write it down first and see how it
looks. If it’s all right it can go into my autobiography. If it isn’t,
then I shall lie low about it. That’s the posish.

It all started from my friendship with Mr. Hatton—the Rev. Mr. Hatton.
If it hadn’t have been for that man I should still be working out rates
of percentage for the “Moon” and listening to Tommy Milner’s so-called
witticisms. Of course, I’ve cut him now. A literary man, a man who
supplies the _Strawberry Leaf_ with two columns of Social Interludes at
a salary I’m not going to mention in case Norah gets to hear of it and
wants to lash out, a man whose Society novels are competed for by every
publisher in London and New York—well, can a man in that position be
expected to keep up with an impudent little ledger-lugger like Tommy
Milner? It can’t be done.

I first met the Reverend on the top of Box Hill one Saturday afternoon.
Bike had punctured, and the Reverend gave me the loan of his cyclists’
repairing outfit. We had our tea together. Watercress,
bread-and-butter, and two sorts of jam—one bob per head. He issued an
invite to his diggings in the Temple. Cocoa and cigs. of an evening.
Regular pally, him and me was. Then he got into the way of taking me
down to a Boys’ Club that he had started. Terrors they were, so to put
it. Fair out-and-out terrors. But they all thought a lot of the
Reverend, and so did I. Consequently it was all right. The next link in
the chain was a chap called Cloyster. James Orlebar Cloyster. The
Reverend brought him down to teach boxing. For my own part, I don’t
fancy anything in the way of brutality. The club, so I thought, had got
on very nicely with more intellectual pursuits: draughts, chess,
bagatelle, and what-not. But the Rev. wanted boxing, and boxing it had
to be. Not that it would have done for him or me to have mixed
ourselves up in it. He had his congregation to consider, and I am often
on duty at the downstairs counter before the very heart of the public.
A black eye or a missing tooth wouldn’t have done at all for either of
us, being, as we were, in a sense, officials. But Cloyster never seemed
to realise this. Not to put too fine a point upon it, Cloyster was not
my idea of a gentleman. He had no tact.

The next link was a confirmed dipsomaniac. A terrible phrase.
Unavoidable, though. A very evil man is Tom Blake. Yet out of evil
cometh good, and it was Tom Blake, who, indirectly, stopped the boxing
lessons. The club boys never wore the gloves after drunken Blake’s
visit.

I shall never—no, positively never forget that night in June when
matters came to a head in Shaftesbury Avenue. Oh, I say, it was a bit
hot—very warm.

Each successive phase is limned indelibly—that’s the sort of literary
style I’ve got, if wanted—on the tablets of my memory.

I’d been up West, and who should I run across in Oxford Street but my
old friend, Charlie Cookson. Very good company is Charlie Cookson. See
him at a shilling hop at the Holborn: he’s pretty much all there all
the time. Well-known follower—of course, purely as an amateur—of the
late Dan Leno, king of comedians; good penetrating voice; writes his
own in-between bits—you know what I mean: the funny observations on
mothers-in-law, motors, and marriage, marked “Spoken” in the
song-books. Fellows often tell him he’d make a mint of money in the
halls, and there’s a rumour flying round among us who knew him in the
“Moon” that he was seen coming out of a Bedford Street Variety Agency
the other day.

Well, I met Charlie at something after ten. Directly he spotted me he
was at his antics, standing stock still on the pavement in a crouching
attitude, and grasping his umbrella like a tomahawk. His humour’s
always high-class, but he’s the sort of fellow who doesn’t care a blow
what he does. Chronic in that respect, absolutely. The passers-by
couldn’t think what he was up to. “Whoop-whoop-whoop!” that’s what he
said. He did, straight. Only _yelled_ it. I thought it was going a bit
too far in a public place. So, to show him, I just said “Good evening,
Cookson; how are you this evening?” With all his entertaining ways he’s
sometimes slow at taking a hint. No tact, if you see what I mean.

In this case, for instance, he answered at the top of his voice: “Bolly
Golly, yah!” and pretended to scalp me with his umbrella. I immediately
ducked, and somehow knocked my bowler against his elbow. He caught it
as it was falling off my head. Then he said, “Indian brave give little
pale face chief his hat.” This was really too much, and I felt relieved
when a policeman told us to move on. Charlie said: “Come and have two
penn’orth of something.”

Well, we stayed chatting over our drinks (in fact, I was well into my
second lemon and dash) at the Stockwood Hotel until nearly eleven. At
five to, Charlie said good-bye, because he was living in, and I walked
out into the Charing Cross Road, meaning to turn down Shaftesbury
Avenue so as to get a breath of fresh air. Outside the Oxford there was
a bit of a crowd. I asked a man standing outside a tobacconist’s what
the trouble was. “Says he won’t go away without kissing the girl that
sang ‘Empire Boys,’” was the reply. “Bin shiftin’ it, ’e ’as, not
’arf!” Sure enough, from the midst of the crowd came:

Yew are ther boys of the Empire,
    Steady an’ brave an’ trew.
Yew are the wuns
    She calls ’er sons
An’ I luv yew.


I had gone, out of curiosity, to the outskirts of the crowd, and before
I knew what had happened I found myself close to the centre of it. A
large man in dirty corduroys stood with his back to me. His shape
seemed strangely familiar. Still singing, and swaying to horrible
angles all over the shop, he slowly pivoted round. In a moment I
recognised the bleary features of Tom Blake. At the same time he
recognised me. He stretched out a long arm and seized me by the
shoulder. “Oh,” he sobbed, “I thought I ’ad no friend in the wide world
except ’er; but now I’ve got yew it’s orlright. Yus, yus, it’s
orlright.” A murmur, almost a cheer it was, circulated among the crowd.
But a policeman stepped up to me.

“Now then,” said the policeman, “wot’s all this about?”

Yew are the wuns
She calls ’er sons—


shouted Blake.

“Ho, that’s yer little game, is it?” said the policeman. “Move on,
d’yer hear? Pop off.”

“I will,” said Blake. “I’ll never do it again. I promise faithful never
to do it again. I’ve found a fren’.”

“Do you know this covey?” asked the policeman.

“Deny it, if yer dare,” said Blake. “Jus’ you deny it, that’s orl, an’
I’ll tell the parson.”

“Slightly, constable,” I said. “I mean, I’ve seen him before.”

“Then you’d better take ’im off if you don’t want ’im locked up.”

“’Im want me locked up? We’re bosum fren’s, ain’t we, old dear?” said
Blake, linking his arm in mine and dragging me away with him. Behind
us, the policeman was shunting the spectators. Oh, it was excessively
displeasing to any man of culture, I can assure you.

How we got along Shaftesbury I don’t know. It’s a subject I do not care
to think about.

By leaning heavily on my shoulder and using me, so to speak, as
ballast, drunken Blake just managed to make progress, I cannot say
unostentatiously, but at any rate not so noticeably as to be taken into
custody.

I didn’t know, mind you, where we were going to, and I didn’t know when
we were going to stop.

In this frightful manner of progression we had actually gained sight of
Piccadilly Circus when all of a sudden a voice hissed in my ear:
“Sidney Price, I am disappointed in you.” Hissed, mind you. I tell you,
I jumped. Thought I’d bitten my tongue off at first.

If drunken Blake hadn’t been clutching me so tight you could have
knocked me down with a feather: bowled me over clean. It startled Blake
a goodish bit, too. All along the Avenue he’d been making just a quiet
sort of snivelling noise. Crikey, if he didn’t speak up quite perky.
“O, my fren’,” he says. “So drunk and yet so young.” Meaning me, if you
please.

It was too thick.

“You blighter,” I says. “You _blooming_ blighter. You talk to me like
that. Let go of my arm and see me knock you down.”

I must have been a bit excited, you see, to say that. Then I looked
round to see who the other individual was. You’ll hardly credit me when
I tell you it was the Reverend. But it was. Honest truth, it was the
Rev. John Hatton and no error. His face fairly frightened me. Simply
blazing: red: fair scarlet. He kept by the side of us and let me have
it all he could. “I thought you knew better, Price,” that’s what he
said. “I thought you knew better. Here are you, a friend of mine, a
member of the Club, a man I’ve trusted, going about the streets of
London in a bestial state of disgusting intoxication. That’s enough in
itself. But you’ve done worse than that. You’ve lured poor Blake into
intemperance. Yes, with all your advantages of education and
up-bringing, you deliberately set to work to put temptation in the way
of poor, weak, hard-working Blake. Drunkenness is Blake’s besetting
sin, and you——”

Blake had been silently wagging his head, as pleased as Punch at being
called hardworking. But here he shoved in his oar.

“’Ow dare yer!” he burst out. “I ain’t never tasted a drop o’ beer in
my natural. Born an’ bred teetotal, that’s wot I was, and don’t yew
forget it, neither.”

“Blake,” said the Reverend, “that’s not the truth.”

“Call me a drunkard, do yer?” replied Blake. “Go on. Say it again. Say
I’m a blarsted liar, won’t yer? Orlright, then I shall run away.”

And with that he wrenched himself away from me and set off towards the
Circus. He was trying to run, but his advance took the form of
semi-circular sweeps all over the pavement. He had circled off so
unexpectedly that he had gained some fifty yards before we realised
what was happening. “We must stop him,” said the Reverend.

“As I’m intoxicated,” I said, coldly (being a bit fed up with things),
“I should recommend you stopping him, Mr. Hatton.”

“I’ve done you an injustice,” said the Reverend.

“You have,” said I.

Blake was now nearing a policeman. “Stop him!” we both shouted,
starting to run forward.

The policeman brought Blake to a standstill.

“Friend of yours?” said the constable when we got up to him.

“Yes,” said the Reverend.

“You ought to look after him better,” said the constable.

“Well, really, I like that!” said the Reverend; but he caught my eye
and began laughing. “Our best plan,” he said, “is to get a four-wheeler
and go down to the Temple. There’s some supper there. What do you say?”

“I’m on,” I said, and to the Temple we accordingly journeyed.

Tom Blake was sleepy and immobile. We spread him without hindrance on a
sofa, where he snored peacefully whilst the Reverend brought eggs and a
slab of bacon out of a cupboard in the kitchen. He also brought a
frying-pan, and a bowl of fat.

“Is your cooking anything extra good?” he asked.

“No, Mr. Hatton,” I answered, rather stiff; “I’ve never cooked anything
in my life.” I may not be in a very high position in the “Moon,” but
I’ve never descended to menial’s work yet.

For about five minutes after that the Reverend was too busy to speak.
Then he said, without turning his head away from the hissing pan, “I
wish you’d do me a favour, Price.”

“Certainly,” I said.

“Look in the cupboard and see whether there are any knives, forks,
plates, and a loaf and a bit of butter, will you?”

I looked, and, sure enough, they were there.

“Yes, they’re all here,” I called to him.

“And is there a tray?”

“Yes, there’s a tray.”

“Now, it’s a funny thing that my laundress,” he shouted back, “can’t
bring in breakfast things for more than one on that particular tray.
She’s always complaining it’s too small, and says I ought to buy a
bigger one.”

“Nonsense,” I exclaimed, “she’s quite wrong about that. You watch what
I can carry in one load.” And I packed the tray with everything he had
mentioned.

“What price that?” I said, putting the whole boiling on the
sitting-room table.

The Reverend began to roar with laughter. “It’s ridiculous,” he
chuckled. “I shall tell her it’s ridiculous. She ought to be ashamed of
herself.”

Shortly after we had supper, previously having aroused Blake.

The drunken fellow seemed completely restored by his repose. He ate
more than his share of the eggs and bacon, and drank five cups of tea.
Then he stretched himself, lit a clay pipe, and offered us his tobacco
box, from which the Reverend filled his briar. I remained true to my
packet of “Queen of the Harem.” I shall think twice before chucking up
cig. smoking as long as “Queen of the Harem” don’t go above
tuppence-half-penny per ten.

We were sitting there smoking in front of the fire—it was a shade parky
for the time of year—and not talking a great deal, when the Reverend
said to Blake, “Things are looking up on the canal, aren’t they, Tom?”

“No,” said Blake; “things ain’t lookin’ up on the canal.”

“Got a little house property,” said the Reverend, “to spend when you
feel like it?”

“No,” said the other; “I ain’t got no ’ouse property to spend.”

“Ah.” said the Reverend, cheesing it, and sucking his pipe.

“Dessay yer think I’m free with the rhino?” said Blake after a while.

“I was only wondering,” said the Reverend.

Blake stared first at the Reverend and then at me.

“Ever remember a party of the name of Cloyster, Mr. James Orlebar
Cloyster?” he inquired.

“Yes,” we both said.

“’E’s a good man,” said Blake.

“Been giving you money?” asked the Reverend.

“’E’s put me into the way of earning it. It’s the sorfest job ever I
struck. ’E told me not to say nothin’, and I said as ’ow I wouldn’t.
But it ain’t fair to Mr. Cloyster, not keeping of it dark ain’t. Yew
don’t know what a noble ’eart that man’s got, an’ if you weren’t fren’
of ’is I couldn’t have told you. But as you are fren’s of ’is, as we’re
all fren’s of ’is, I’ll take it on myself to tell you wot that
noble-natured man is giving me money for. Blowed if ’e shall ’ide his
bloomin’ light under a blanky bushel any longer.” And then he explained
that for putting his name to a sheet or two of paper, and addressing a
few envelopes, he was getting more money than he knew what to do with.
“Mind you,” he said, “I play it fair. I only take wot he says I’m to
take. The rest goes to ’im. My old missus sees to all that part of it
’cos she’s quicker at figures nor wot I am.”

While he was speaking, I could hardly contain myself. The Reverend was
listening so carefully to every word that I kept myself from
interrupting; but when he’d got it off his chest, I clutched the
Reverend’s arm, and said, “What’s it mean?”

“Can’t say,” said he, knitting his brows.

“Is he straight?” I said, all on the jump.

“I hope so.”

“‘Hope so.’ You don’t think there’s a doubt of it?”

“I suppose not. But surely it’s very unselfish of you to be so
concerned over Blake’s business.”

“Blake’s business be jiggered,” I said. “It’s my business, too. I’m
doing for Mister James Orlebar Cloyster exactly what Blake’s doing. And
I’m making money. You don’t understand.”

“On the contrary, I’m just beginning to understand. You see, I’m doing
for Mr. James Orlebar Cloyster exactly the same service as you and
Blake. And I’m getting money from him, too.”




CHAPTER 18
ONE IN THE EYE


_(Sidney Price’s narrative continued)_

“Serpose I oughtn’t ter ’ave let on, that’s it, ain’t it?” from Tom
Blake.

“Seemed to me that if one of the three gave the show away to the other
two, the compact made by each of the other two came to an end
automatically,” from myself.

“The reason I have broken my promise of secrecy is this: that I’m
determined we three shall make a united demand for a higher rate of
payment. You, of course, have your own uses for the money, I need mine
for those humanitarian objects for which my whole life is lived,” from
the Reverend.

“Wot ’o,” said Blake. “More coin. Wot ’o. Might ’ave thought o’ that
before.”

“I’m with you, sir,” said I. “We’re entitled to a higher rate, I’ll
make a memo to that effect.”

“No, no,” said the Reverend. “We can do better than that. We three
should have a personal interview with Cloyster and tell him our
decision.”

“When?” I asked.

“Now. At once. We are here together, and I see no reason to prevent our
arranging the matter within the hour.”

“But he’ll be asleep,” I objected.

“He won’t be asleep much longer.”

“Yus, roust ’im outer bed. That’s wot I say. Wot ’o for more coin.”

It was now half-past two in the morning. I’d missed the 12:15 back to
Brixton slap bang pop hours ago, so I thought I might just as well make
a night of it. We jumped into our overcoats and hats, and hurried to
Fleet Street. We walked towards the Strand until we found a
four-wheeler. We then drove to No. 23, Walpole Street.

The clocks struck three as the Reverend paid the cab.

“Hullo!” said he. “Why, there’s a light in Cloyster’s sitting-room. He
can’t have gone to bed yet. His late hours save us a great deal of
trouble.” And he went up the two or three steps which led to the front
door.

A glance at Tom Blake showed me that the barge-driver was alarmed. He
looked solemn and did not speak. I felt funny, too. Like when I first
handed round the collection-plate in our parish church. Sort of empty
feeling.

But the Reverend was all there, spry and business-like.

He leaned over the area railing and gave three short, sharp taps on the
ground floor window with his walking-stick.

Behind the lighted blind appeared the shadow of a man’s figure.

“It’s he!” “It’s him!” came respectively and simultaneously from the
Reverend and myself.

After a bit of waiting the latch clicked and the door opened. The door
was opened by Mr. Cloyster himself. He was in evening dress and
hysterics. I thought I had heard a rummy sound from the other side of
the door. Couldn’t account for it at the time. Must have been him
laughing.

At the sight of us he tried to pull himself together. He half succeeded
after a bit, and asked us to come in.

To say his room was plainly furnished doesn’t express it. The apartment
was like a prison cell. I’ve never been in gaol, of course. But I read
“Convict 99” when it ran in a serial. The fire was out, the chairs were
hard, and the whole thing was uncomfortable. Never struck such a shoddy
place in my natural, ever since I called on a man I know slightly who
was in “The Hand of Blood” travelling company No. 3 B.

“Delighted to see you, I’m sure,” said Mr. Cloyster. “In fact, I was
just going to sit down and write to you.”

“Really,” said the Reverend. “Well, we’ve come of our own accord, and
we’ve come to talk business.” Then turning to Blake and me he added,
“May I state our case?”

“Most certainly, sir,” I answered. And Blake gave a nod.

“Briefly, then,” said the Reverend, “our mission is this: that we three
want our contracts revised.”

“What contracts?” said Mr. Cloyster.

“Our contracts connected with your manuscripts.”

“Since when have the several matters of business which I arranged
privately with each of you become public?”

“Tonight. It was quite unavoidable. We met by chance. We are not to
blame. Tom Blake was——”

“Yes, he looks as if he had been.”

“Our amended offer is half profits.”

“More coin,” murmured Blake huskily. “Wot ’o!”

“I regret that you’ve had your journey for nothing.”

“You refuse?”

“Absolutely.”

“My dear Cloyster, I had expected you to take this attitude; but surely
it’s childish of you. You are bound to accede. Why not do so at once?”

“Bound to accede? I don’t follow you.”

“Yes, bound. The present system which you are working is one you cannot
afford to destroy. That is clear, because, had it not been so, you
would never have initiated it. I do not know for what reason you were
forced to employ this system, but I do know that powerful circumstances
must have compelled you to do so. You are entirely in our hands.”

“I said just now I was delighted to see you, and that I had intended to
ask you to come to me. One by one, of course; for I had no idea that
the promise of secrecy which you gave me had been broken.”

The Reverend shrugged his shoulders.

“Do you know why I wanted to see you?”

“No.”

“To tell you that I had decided to abandon my system. To notify you
that you would, in future, receive no more of my work.”

There was a dead silence.

“I think I’ll go home to bed,” said the Reverend.

Blake and myself followed him out.

Mr. Cloyster thanked us all warmly for the excellent way in which we
had helped him. He said that he was now engaged to be married, and had
to save every penny. “Otherwise, I should have tried to meet you in
this affair of the half-profits.” He added that we had omitted to
congratulate him on his engagement.

His words came faintly to our ears as we tramped down Walpole Street;
nor did we, as far as I can remember, give back any direct reply.

Tell you what it was just like. Reminded me of it even at the time:
that picture of Napoleon coming back from Moscow. The Reverend was
Napoleon, and we were the generals; and if there were three humpier men
walking the streets of London at that moment I should have liked to
have seen them.




CHAPTER 19
IN THE SOUP


_(Sidney Price’s narrative continued)_

They give you a small bonus at the “Moon” if you get through a quarter
without being late, which just shows the sort of scale on which the
“Moon” does things. Cookson, down at the Oxford Street Emporium, gets
fined regular when he’s late. Shilling the first hour and twopence
every five minutes after. I’ve known gentlemen in banks, railway
companies, dry goods, and woollen offices, the Indian trade, jute,
tea—every manner of shop—but they all say the same thing, “We are ruled
by fear.” It’s fear that drags them out of bed in the morning; it’s
fear that makes them bolt, or even miss, their sausages; it’s fear that
makes them run to catch their train. But the “Moon’s” method is of a
different standard. The “Moon” does not intimidate; no, it entwines
itself round, it insinuates itself into, the hearts of its employees.
It suggests, in fact, that we should not be late by offering us this
small bonus. No insurance office and, up to the time of writing, no
other assurance office has been able to boast as much. The same cause
is at the bottom of the “Moon’s” high reputation, both inside and
outside. It does things in a big way. It’s spacious.

The “Moon’s” timing system is great, too. Great in its simplicity. The
regulation says you’ve got to be in the office by ten o’clock. Suppose
you arrive with ten minutes to spare. You go into the outer office
(there’s only one entrance—the big one in Threadneedle Street) and find
on the right-hand side of the circular counter a ledger. The ledger is
open: there is blotting-paper and a quill pen beside it. Everyone’s
name is written in alphabetical order on the one side of the ledger and
on the other side there is a blank page ruled down the middle with a
red line. Having made your appearance at ten to ten, you put your
initials in a line with your name on the page opposite and to the left
of the division. If, on the other hand, you’ve missed your train, and
don’t turn up till ten minutes _past_ ten, you’ve got to initial your
name on the other side of the red line. In the space on the right of
the line, a thick black dash has been drawn by Leach, the cashier. He
does this on the last stroke of ten. It makes the page look neat, he
says. Which is quite right and proper. I see his point of view
entirely. The ledger must look decent in an office like the “Moon.”
Tommy Milner agrees with me. He says that not only does it look better,
but it prevents unfortunate mistakes on the part of those who come in
late. They might forget and initial the wrong side.

After ten the book goes into Mr. Leach’s private partition, and you’ve
got to go in there to sign.

It was there when I came into the office on the morning after we’d been
to talk business with Mr. Cloyster. It had been there about an hour and
a half.

“Lost your bonus, Price, my boy,” said genial Mr. Leach. And the
General Manager, Mr. Fennell, who had stepped out of his own room close
by, heard him say it.

“I do not imagine that Mr. Price is greatly perturbed on that account.
He will, no doubt, shortly be forsaking us for literature. What
Commerce loses, Art gains,” said the G.M.

He may have meant to be funny, or he may not. Some of those standing
near took him one way, others the other. Some gravely bowed their
heads, others burst into guffaws. The G.M. often puzzled his staff in
that way. All were anxious to do the right thing by him, but he made it
so difficult to tell what the right thing was.

But, as I went down the basement stairs to change my coat in the
clerks’ locker-room, I understood from the G.M.’s words how humiliating
my position was.

I had always been a booky sort of person. At home it had been a
standing joke that, when a boy, I would sooner spend a penny on
_Tit-Bits_ than liquorice. And it was true. Not that I disliked
liquorice. I liked _Tit-Bits_ better, though. So the thing had gone on.
I advanced from _Deadwood Dick_ to Hall Caine and Guy Boothby; and
since I had joined the “Moon” I had actually gone a buster and bought
_Omar Khayyam_ in the Golden Treasury series. Added to which, I had
recently composed a little lyric for a singer at the “Moon’s” annual
smoking concert. The lines were topical and were descriptive of our
Complete Compensation Policy. Tommy Milner was the vocalist. He sang my
composition to a hymn tune. The refrain went:

Come and buy a C.C.Pee-ee!
If you want immunitee-ee
From the accidents which come
Please plank down your premium.
Life is diff’rent, you’ll agree
_Repeat_ When you’ve got a C.C.P.


The Throne Room of the Holborn fairly rocked with applause.

Well, it was shortly afterwards that I had received a visit from Mr.
Cloyster—the visit which ended in my agreeing to sign whatever
manuscripts he sent me, and forward him all cheques for a consideration
of ten per cent. Softest job ever a man had. Easy money. Kudos—I had
almost too much of it. Which takes me back to the G.M.’s remark about
my leaving the office. Since he’s bought that big house at Regent’s
Park he’s done a lot of entertaining at the restaurants. His name’s
always cropping up in the “Here and There” column, and naturally he’s a
subscriber to the _Strawberry Leaf_. The G.M. has everything of the
best and plenty of it. (You don’t see the G.M. with memo. forms tucked
round his cuffs: he wears a clean shirt every morning of his life. All
tip-top people have their little eccentricities.) And the _Strawberry
Leaf_, the smartest, goeyest, personalest weekly, is never missing from
his drawing-room what-not. Every week it’s there, regular as clockwork.
That’s what started my literary reputation among the fellows at the
“Moon.” Mr. Cloyster was contributing a series of short dialogues to
the _Strawberry Leaf_—called, “In Town.” These, on publication, bore my
own signature. As a matter of fact, I happened to see the G.M. showing
the first of the series to Mr. Leach in his private room. I’ve kept it
by me, and I don’t wonder the news created a bit of a furore. This was
it:——

IN TOWN
BY SIDNEY PRICE


No. I.—THE SECRECY OF THE BALLET

(You are standing under the shelter of the Criterion’s awning. It is
12.30 of a summer’s morning. It is pouring in torrents. A quick and
sudden rain storm. It won’t last long, and it doesn’t mean any harm.
But what’s sport to it is death to you. You were touring the Circus in
a new hat. Brand new. Couldn’t spot your tame cabby. Hadn’t a token.
Spied the Cri’s awning. Dashed at it. But it leaks. Not so much as the
sky though. Just enough, however, to do your hat no good. You mention
this to Friendly Creature with umbrella, and hint that you would like
to share that weapon.)

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Can’t give you all, boysie. Mine’s new, too.

YOU. _(in your charming way)_. Well, of course. You wouldn’t be a woman
if you hadn’t a new hat.

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Do women always have new hats?

YOU. _(edging under the umbrella)_. Women have new hats. New women have
hats.

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Don’t call me a woman, ducky; I’m a lady.

YOU. I must be careful. If I don’t flatter you, you’ll take your
umbrella away.

FRIENDLY CREATURE _(changing subject)_. There’s Matilda.

YOU. Where?

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Coming towards us in that landaulette.

YOU. Looks fit, doesn’t she?

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Her! She’s a blooming rotter.

YOU. Not so loud. She’ll hear you.

FRIENDLY CREATURE _(raising her voice)_. Good job. I want her to.
_Stumer_!

YOU. S-s-s-sh! What _are_ you saying? Matilda’s a duchess now.

FRIENDLY CREATURE. I know.

YOU. But you mustn’t say “Stumer” to a duchess unless——

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Well?

YOU. Unless you’re a duchess yourself?

FRIENDLY CREATURE. I am. At least I was. Only I chucked it.

YOU. But you said you were a lady.

FRIENDLY CREATURE. So I am. An extra lady—front row, second O.P.

YOU. How rude of me. Of course you were a duchess. I know you
perfectly. Gorell Barnes said——

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Drop it. What’s the good of the secrecy of the
ballet if people are going to remember every single thing about you?

(At this point the rain stops. By an adroit flanking movement you get
away without having to buy her a lunch.)


Everyone congratulated me. “Always knew he had it in him,” “Found his
vocation,” “A distinctly clever head,” “Reaping in the shekels”—that
was the worst part. The “Moon,” to a man, was bent on finding out “how
much Sidney Price makes out of his bits in the papers.” Some dropped
hints—the G.M., Leach, and the men at the counter. Others, like Tommy
Milner, asked slap out. You may be sure I didn’t tell them a fixed sum.
But it was hopeless to say I was getting the small sum which my ten per
cent. commission worked out at. On the other hand, I dared not pretend
I was being paid at the usual rates. I should have gone broke in
twenty-four hours. You have no idea how constantly I was given the
opportunity of lending five shillings to important members of the
“Moon” staff. It struck me then—and I have found out for certain
since—that there is a popular anxiety to borrow from a man who earns
money by writing. The earnings of a successful writer are, to the
common intelligence, something he ought not really to have. And anyone,
in default of abstracting his income, may fall back upon taking up his
time.

It did, no doubt, appear that I was coining the ready. Besides the
_Strawberry Leaf_, _Features_, and _The Key of the Street_ were
printing my signed contributions in weekly series. _The Mayfair_, too,
had announced on its placards, “A Story in Dialogue, by Sidney Price.”

This, then, was my position on the morning when I was late at the
“Moon” and lost my bonus.

Whilst I went up in the lift to the New Business Room, and whilst I was
entering the names and addresses of inquirers in the Proposal Book, I
was trying to gather courage to meet what was in store.

For the future held this: that my name would disappear from the papers
as suddenly as it had arrived there. People would want to know why I
had given up writing. “Written himself out,” “No staying power,” “As
short-lived as a Barnum monstrosity”: these would be the remarks which
would herald ridicule and possibly pity.

And I should be in just the same beastly fix at the “Hollyhocks” as I
was at the “Moon.” What would my people say? What would Norah say?

There was another reason, too, why a stoppage of the ten per cent.
cheques would be a whack in the eye. You see, I had been doing myself
well on them—uncommonly well. I had ordered, as a present to my
parents, new furniture for the drawing-room. I had pressed my father to
have a small greenhouse put up at my expense. He had always wanted one,
but had never been able to run to it. And I had taken Norah about a
good deal. Our weekly visit to a matinée (upper circle and ices),
followed by tea at the Cabin or Lyons’ Popular, had become an
institution. We had gone occasionally to a ball at the Town Hall.

What would Norah say when all this ended abruptly without any
explanation?

There was no getting away from it. Sidney Price was in the soup.




CHAPTER 20
NORAH WINS HOME


_(Sidney Price’s narrative continued)_

My signed work had run out. For two weeks nothing had been printed over
my signature. So far no comment had been raised. But it was only a
question of days. But then one afternoon it all came right. It was like
this.

I was sitting eating my lunch at Eliza’s in Birchin Lane. Twenty
minutes was the official allowance for the meal, and I took my twenty
minutes at two o’clock. The _St. Stephen’s Gazette_ was lying near me.
I picked it up. Anything to distract my thoughts from the trouble to
come. That was how I felt. Reading mechanically the front page, I saw a
poem, and started violently. This was the poem:—

A CRY


Hands at the tiller to steer:
    A star in the murky sky:
Water and waste of mere:
    Whither and why?

Sting of absorbent night:
    Journey of weal or woe:
And overhead the light:
    We go—we go?

Darkness a mortal’s part,
    Mortals of whom we are:
Come to a mortal’s heart,
    Immortal star.


_Thos. Blake._


_June 6th._


“Rummy, very rummy,” I exclaimed. The poem was dated yesterday. Had Mr.
Cloyster, then, continued to work his system with Thomas Blake to the
exclusion of the Reverend and myself?

Still worrying over the thing, I turned over the pages of the paper
until I chanced to see the following paragraph:

LITERARY GOSSIP


Few will be surprised to learn that the Rev. John Hatton intends to
publish another novel in the immediate future. Mr. Hatton’s first book,
_When It Was Lurid_, created little less than a furore. The work on
which he is now engaged, which will bear the title of _The Browns of
Brixton_, is a tender sketch of English domesticity. This new vein of
Mr. Hatton’s will, doubtless, be distinguished by the naturalness of
dialogue and sanity of characterisation of his first novel. Messrs.
Prodder and Way are to publish it in the autumn.


“He’s running the Reverend again, is he?” said I to myself. “And I’m
the only one left out. It’s a bit thick.”

That night I wrote to Blake and to the Reverend asking whether they had
been taken on afresh, and if so, couldn’t I get a look in, as things
were pretty serious.

The Reverend’s reply arrived first:

THE TEMPLE,
_June 7th._


_Dear Price_,—

As you have seen, I am hard at work at my new novel. The leisure of a
novelist is so scanty that I know you’ll forgive my writing only a
line. I am in no way associated with James Orlebar Cloyster, nor do I
wish to be. Rather I would forget his very existence.

You are aware of the interests which I have at heart: social reform,
the education of the submerged, the physical needs of the young—there
is no necessity for me to enumerate my ideals further. To get quick
returns from philanthropy, to put remedial organisation into speedy
working order wants capital. Cloyster’s system was one way of obtaining
some of it, but when that failed I had to look out for another. I’m
glad I helped in the system, for it made me realise how large an income
a novelist can obtain. I’m glad it failed because its failure suggested
that I should try to get for myself those vast sums which I had been
getting for the selfish purse of an already wealthy man. Unconsciously,
he has played into my hands. I read his books before I signed them, and
I find that I have thoroughly absorbed those tricks of his, of style
and construction, which opened the public’s coffers to him. _The Browns
of Brixton_ will eclipse anything that Cloyster has previously done,
for this reason, that it will out-Cloyster Cloyster. It is Cloyster
with improvements.

In thus abducting his novel-reading public I shall feel no compunction.
His serious verse and his society dialogues bring him in so much that
he cannot be in danger of financial embarrassment.


_Yours sincerely, John Hatton_.


Now this letter set my brain buzzing like the engine of a stationary
Vanguard. I, too, had been in the habit of reading Mr. Cloyster’s
dialogues before I signed and sent them off. I had often thought to
myself, also, that they couldn’t take much writing, that it was all a
knack; and the more I read of them the more transparent the knack
appeared to me to be. Just for a lark, I sat down that very evening and
had a go at one. Taking the Park for my scene, I made two or three
theatrical celebrities whose names I had seen in the newspapers talk
about a horse race. At least, one talked about a horse race, and the
others thought she was gassing about a new musical comedy, the name of
the play being the same as the name of the horse, “The Oriental Belle.”
A very amusing muddle, with lots of _doubles entendres_, and heaps of
adverbial explanation in small print. Such as:

Miss Adeline Genie
(with the faint, incipient blush which
Mrs. Adair uses to test her Rouge Imperial).


That sort of thing.

I had it typed, and I said, “Price, my boy, there’s more Mr. Cloyster
in this than ever Mr. Cloyster could have put into it.” And the editor
of the _Strawberry Leaf_ printed it next issue as a matter of course. I
say, “as a matter of course” with intention, because the fellows at the
“Moon” took it as a matter of course, too. You see, when it first
appeared, I left the copy about the desk in the New Business Room,
hoping Tommy Milner or some of them would rush up and congratulate me.
But they didn’t. They simply said, “Don’t litter the place up, old man.
Keep your papers, if you _must_ bring ’em here, in your locker
downstairs.” One of them _did_ say, I fancy, something about its “not
being quite up to my usual.” They didn’t know it was my maiden effort
at original composition, and I couldn’t tell them. It was galling,
you’ll admit.

However, I quickly forgot my own troubles in wondering what Mr.
Cloyster was doing. No editor, I foresaw, would accept his society
stuff as long as mine was in the market. They wouldn’t pay for Cloyster
whilst they were offered the refusal of super-Cloyster. Wasn’t likely.
You must understand I wasn’t over-easy in my conscience about the
affair. I had, in a manner of speaking, pinched Mr. Cloyster’s job. But
then, I argued to myself, he was earning quite as much as was good for
any one man by his serious verse.

And at that very minute our slavey, little Ethelbertina, knocked at my
bedroom door and gave me a postcard. It was addressed to me in thick,
straggly writing, and was so covered with thumb-marks that a Bertillon
expert would have gone straight off his nut at the sight of it. “My
usbend,” began the postcard, “as received yourn. E as no truk wif the
other man E is a pots imself an e can do a job of potry as orfen as e
’as a mine to your obegent servent Ada Blake. P.S. me an is ole ant do
is writin up for im.”

So then I saw how that “Cry” thing in the _St. Stephen’s_ had come
there.


You heard me give my opinion about telling Norah my past life. Well,
you’ll agree with me now that there’s practically nothing to tell her.

There _is_, of course, little Miss Richards, the waitress in the
smoking-room of the Piccadilly Cabin. Her, I mean, with the fuzzy
golden hair done low. You’ve often exchanged “Good evening” with her,
I’m sure. Her hair’s done low: she used to make rather a point of
telling me that. Why, I don’t know, especially as it was always tidy
and well off her shoulders.

And then there was the haughty lady who sold programmes in the
Haymarket Amphitheatre—but she’s got the sack, so Cookson informs me.

Therefore, as I shall tell Norah plainly that I disapprove of the
Cabin, the past can hatch no egg of discord in the shape of the
Cast-Off Glove.

The only thing that I can think of as needing suppression is the part I
played in Mr. Cloyster’s system.

There’s no doubt that the Reverend, Blake and I have, between us, put a
fairly considerable spoke in Mr. Cloyster’s literary wheel. But what am
I to do? To begin with, it’s no use my telling Norah about the affair,
because it would do her no good, and might tend possibly to lessen her
valuation of my capabilities. At present, my dialogues dazzle her; and
once your _fiancée_ is dazzled the basis of matrimonial happiness is
assured. Again, looking at it from Mr. Cloyster’s point of view, what
good would it be to him if I were to stop writing? Both the editor and
the public have realised by now that his work is only second-rate. He
can never hope to get a tenth of his original prices, even if his work
is accepted, which it won’t be; for directly I leave his market clear,
someone else will collar it slap off.

Besides, I’ve no right to stop my dialogues. My duty to Norah is
greater than my duty to Mr. Cloyster. Unless I continue to be paid by
literature I shall not be able to marry Norah until three years next
quarter. The “Moon” has passed a rule about it, and an official who
marries on an income not larger than eighty pounds per annum is liable
to dismissal without notice.

Norah’s mother wouldn’t let her wait three years, and though fellows
have been known to have had a couple of kids at the time of their
official marriage, I personally couldn’t stand the wear and tear of
that hole-and-corner business. It couldn’t be done.

_(End of Sidney Price’s narrative_.)




Julian Eversleigh’s Narrative




CHAPTER 21
THE TRANSPOSITION OF SENTIMENT


It is all very, very queer. I do not understand it at all. It makes me
sleepy to think about it.

A month ago I hated Eva. Tomorrow I marry her by special licence.

Now, what _about_ this?

My brain is not working properly. I am becoming jerky.

I tried to work the thing out algebraically. I wrote it down as an
equation, thus:—

HATRED, denoted by x + Eva.
REVERSE OF HATRED, “ “ y + Eva
ONE MONTH “ “ z.


From which we get:—

x + Eva = (y + Eva)z.


And if anybody can tell me what that means (if it means anything—which
I doubt) I shall be grateful. As I said before, my brain is not working
properly.

There is no doubt that my temperament has changed, and in a very short
space of time. A month ago I was soured, cynical, I didn’t brush my
hair, and I slept too much. I talked a good deal about Life. Now I am
blithe and optimistic. I use pomade, part in the middle, and sleep
eight hours and no more. I have not made an epigram for days. It is all
very queer.

I took a new attitude towards life at about a quarter to three on the
morning after the Gunton-Cresswells’s dance. I had waited for James in
his rooms. He had been to the dance.

Examine me for a moment as I wait there.

I had been James’ friend for more than two years and a half. I had
watched his career from the start. I knew him before he had located
exactly the short cut to Fortune. Our friendship embraced the whole
period of his sudden, extraordinary success.

Had not envy by that time been dead in me, it might have been pain to
me to watch him accomplish unswervingly with his effortless genius the
things I had once dreamt I, too, would laboriously achieve.

But I grudged him nothing. Rather, I had pleasure in those triumphs of
my friend.

There was no confidence we had withheld from one another.

When he told me of his relations with Margaret Goodwin he had counted
on my sympathy as naturally as he had requested and received my advice.

To no living soul, save James, would I have confessed my own tragedy—my
hopeless love for Eva.

It is inconceivable that I should have misjudged a man so utterly as I
misjudged James.

That is the latent factor at the root of my problem. The innate
rottenness, the cardiac villainy of James Orlebar Cloyster.

In a measure it was my own hand that laid the train which eventually
blew James’ hidden smoulder of fire into the blazing beacon of
wickedness, in which my friend’s Satanic soul is visible in all its
lurid nakedness.

I remember well that evening, mild with the prelude of spring, when I
evolved for James’ benefit the System. It was a device which was to
preserve my friend’s liberty and, at the same time, to preserve my
friend’s honour. How perfect in its irony!

Margaret Goodwin, mark you, was not to know he could afford to marry
her, and my system was an instrument to hide from her the truth.

He employed that system. It gave him the holiday he asked for. He went
into Society.

Among his acquaintances were the Gunton-Cresswells, and at their house
he met Eva. Whether his determination to treat Eva as he had treated
Margaret came to him instantly, or by degrees I do not know. Inwardly
he may have had his scheme matured in embryo, but outwardly he was
still the accomplished hypocrite. He was the soul of honour—outwardly.
He was the essence of sympathetic tact as far as his specious exterior
went. Then came the 27th of May. On that date the first of James
Orlebar Cloyster’s masks was removed.

I had breakfasted earlier than usual, so that by the time I had walked
from Rupert Court to Walpole Street it was not yet four o’clock.

James was out. I thought I would wait for him. I stood at his window.
Then I saw Margaret Goodwin. What features! What a complexion! “And
James,” I murmured, “is actually giving this the miss in baulk!” I
discovered, at that instant, that I did not know James. He was a fool.

In a few hours I was to discover he was a villain, too.

She came in and I introduced myself to her. I almost forget what
pretext I manufactured, but I remember I persuaded her to go back to
Guernsey that very day. I think I said that James was spending Friday
till Monday in the country, and had left no address. I was determined
that they should not meet. She was far too good for a man who obviously
did not appreciate her in the least.

We had a very pleasant chat. She was charming. At first she was apt to
touch on James a shade too frequently, but before long I succeeded in
diverting our conversation into less uninteresting topics.

She talked of Guernsey, I of London. I said I felt I had known her all
my life. She said that one had, undeniably, one’s affinities.

I said, “Might I think of her as ‘Margaret’?”

She said it was rather unconventional, but that she could not control
my thoughts.

I said, “There you are wrong—Margaret.”

She said, “Oh, what are you saying, Mr. Eversleigh?”

I said I was thinking out loud.

On the doorstep she said, “Well, yes—Julian—you may write to
me—sometimes. But I won’t promise to answer.”

Angel!

The next thing that awakened me was the coming of James.

After I had given him a suitable version of Margaret’s visit, he told
me he was engaged to Eva. That was an astounding thing; but what was
more astounding was that James had somehow got wind of the real spirit
of my interview with Margaret.

I have called James Orlebar Cloyster a fool; I have called him a
villain. I will never cease to call him a genius. For by some
marvellous capacity for introspection, by some incredible projection of
his own mind into other people’s matters, he was able to tax me to my
face with an attempt to win his former _fiancée’s_ affections. I tried
to choke him off. I used every ounce of bluff I possessed. In vain. I
left Walpole Street in a state approaching mental revolution.

My exact feelings towards James were too intricate to be defined in a
single word. Not so my feelings towards Eva. “Hate” supplied the lacuna
in her case.

Thus the month began.

The next point of importance is my interview with Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell. She had known all along how matters stood in regard
to Eva and myself. She had not been hostile to me on that account. She
had only pointed out that as I could do nothing towards supporting Eva
I had better keep away when my cousin was in London. That was many
years ago. Since then we had seldom met. Latterly, not at all.
Invitations still arrived from her, but her afternoon parties clashed
with my after-breakfast pipe, and as for her evening receptions—well,
by the time I had pieced together the various component parts of my
dress clothes, I found myself ready for bed. That is to say, more ready
for bed than I usually am.

I went to Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell in a very bitter mood. I was bent on
trouble.

“I’ve come to congratulate Eva,” I said.

Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell sighed.

“I was afraid of this,” she said.

“The announcement was the more pleasant,” I went on, “because James has
been a bosom friend of mine.”

“I’m afraid you are going to be extremely disagreeable about your
cousin’s engagement,” she said.

“I am,” I answered her. “Very disagreeable. I intend to shadow the
young couple, to be constantly meeting them, calling attention to them.
James will most likely have to try to assault me. That may mean a black
eye for dear James. It will certainly mean the police court. Their
engagement will be, in short, a succession of hideous _contretemps_, a
series of laughable scenes.”

“Julian,” said Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell, “hitherto you have acted manfully
toward Eva. You have been brave. Have you no regard for Eva?”

“None,” I said.

“Nor for Mr. Cloyster?”

“Not a scrap.”

“But why are you behaving in this appallingly selfish way?”

This was a facer. I couldn’t quite explain to her how things really
were, so I said:

“Never you mind. Selfish or not, Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell, I’m out for
trouble.”

That night I had a letter from her. She said that in order to avoid all
unpleasantness, Eva’s engagement would be of the briefest nature
possible. That the marriage was fixed for the twelfth of next month;
that the wedding would be a very quiet one; and that until the day of
the wedding Eva would not be in London.

It amused me to find how thoroughly I had terrified Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell. How excellently I must have acted, for, of course, I
had not meant a word I had said to that good lady.

In the days preceding the twelfth of June I confess I rather softened
to James. The _entente cordiale_ was established between us. He told me
how irresistible Eva had been that night; mentioned how completely she
had carried him away. Had she not carried me away in precisely the same
manner once upon a time?

He swore he loved her as dearly as—(I can’t call to mind the simile he
employed, though it was masterly and impressive.) I even hinted that
the threats I had used in the presence of Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell were
not serious. He thanked me, but said I had frightened her to such good
purpose that the date would now have to stand. “You will not be
surprised to hear,” he added, “that I have called in all my work. I
shall want every penny I make. The expenses of an engaged man are
hair-raising. I send her a lot of flowers every morning—you’ve no
conception how much a few orchids cost. Then, whenever I go to see her
I take her some little present—a gold-mounted umbrella, a bicycle lamp,
or a patent scent-bottle. I’m indebted to you, Julian, positively
indebted to you for cutting short our engagement.”

I now go on to point two: the morning of the twelfth of June.

Hurried footsteps on my staircase. A loud tapping at my door. The
church clock chiming twelve. The agitated, weeping figure of Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell approaching my hammock. A telegram thrust into my
hand. Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell’s hysterical exclamation, “You infamous
monster—you—you are at the bottom of this.”

All very disconcerting. All, fortunately, very unusual.

My eyes were leaden with slumber, but I forced myself to decipher the
following message, which had been telegraphed to West Kensington Lane:

Wedding must be postponed.—CLOYSTER.


“I’ve had no hand in this,” I cried; “but,” I added enthusiastically,
“it serves Eva jolly well right.”




CHAPTER 22
A CHAT WITH JAMES


_(Julian Eversleigh’s narrative continued)_

Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell seemed somehow to drift away after that.
Apparently I went to sleep again, and she didn’t wait.

When I woke, it was getting on for two o’clock. I breakfasted, with
that magnificent telegram propped up against the teapot; had a bath,
dressed, and shortly before five was well on my way to Walpole Street.

The more I thought over the thing, the more it puzzled me. Why had
James done this? Why should he wish to treat Eva in this manner? I was
delighted that he had done so, but why had he? A very unexpected
person, James.

James was lying back in his shabby old armchair, smoking a pipe. There
was tea on the table. The room seemed more dishevelled than ever. It
would have been difficult to say which presented the sorrier spectacle,
the room or its owner.

He looked up as I came in, and nodded listlessly. I poured myself out a
cup of tea, and took a muffin. Both were cold and clammy. I went to the
bell.

“What are you doing?” asked James.

“Only going to ring for some more tea,” I said.

“No, don’t do that. I’ll go down and ask for it. You don’t mind using
my cup, do you?”

He went out of the room, and reappeared with a jug of hot water.

“You see,” he explained, “if Mrs. Blankley brings in another cup she’ll
charge for two teas instead of one.”

“It didn’t occur to me,” I said. “Sorry.”

“It sounds mean,” mumbled James.

“Not at all,” I said. “You’re quite right not to plunge into reckless
extravagance.”

James blushed slightly—a feat of which I was surprised to see that he
was capable.

“The fact is——” he began.

I interrupted him.

“Never mind about that,” I said. “What I want to know is—what’s the
meaning of this?” And I shoved the bilious-hued telegraph form under
his nose, just as Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell had shoved it under mine.

“It means that I’m done,” he said.

“I don’t understand.”

“I’ll explain. I have postponed my marriage for the same reason that I
refused you a clean cup—because I cannot afford luxuries.”

“It may be my dulness; but, still, I don’t follow you. What exactly are
you driving at?”

“I’m done for. I’m on the rocks. I’m a pauper.”

“A what?”

“A pauper.”

I laughed. The man was splendid. There was no other word for it.

“And shall I tell you something else that you are?” I said. “You are a
low, sneaking liar. You are playing it low down on Eva.”

He laughed this time. It irritated me unspeakably.

“Don’t try to work off the hollow, mirthless laugh dodge on me,” I
said, “because it won’t do. You’re a blackguard, and you know it.”

“I tell you I’m done for. I’ve barely a penny in the world.”

“Rot!” I said. “Don’t try that on me. You’ve let Eva down plop, and I’m
jolly glad; but all the same you’re a skunk. Nothing can alter that.
Why don’t you marry the girl?”

“I can’t,” he said. “It would be too dishonourable.”

“Dishonourable?”

“Yes. I haven’t got enough money. I couldn’t ask her to share my
poverty with me. I love her too dearly.”

I was nearly sick. The beast spoke in a sort of hushed, soft-music
voice as if he were the self-sacrificing hero in a melodrama. The
stained-glass expression on his face made me feel homicidal.

“Oh, drop it,” I said. “Poverty! Good Lord! Isn’t two thousand a year
enough to start on?”

“But I haven’t got two thousand a year.”

“Oh, I don’t pretend to give the figures to a shilling.”

“You don’t understand. All I have to live on is my holiday work at the
_Orb_.”

“What!”

“Oh, yes; and I’m doing some lyrics for Briggs for the second edition
of _The Belle of Wells_. That’ll keep me going for a bit, but it’s
absolutely out of the question to think of marrying anyone. If I can
keep my own head above water till the next vacancy occurs at the _Orb_
I shall be lucky.”

“You’re mad.”

“I’m not, though I dare say I shall be soon, if this sort of thing goes
on.”

“I tell you you are mad. Otherwise you’d have called in your work, and
saved yourself having to pay those commissions to Hatton and the
others. As it is, I believe they’ve somehow done you out of your
cheques, and the shock of it has affected your brain.”

“My dear Julian, it’s a good suggestion, that about calling in my work.
But it comes a little late. I called it in weeks ago.”

My irritation increased.

“What is the use of lying like that?” I said angrily. “You don’t seem
to credit me with any sense at all. Do you think I never read the
papers and magazines? You can’t have called in your work. The stuff’s
still being printed over the signatures of Sidney Price, Tom Blake, and
the Rev. John Hatton.”

I caught sight of a _Strawberry Leaf_ lying on the floor beside his
chair. I picked it up.

“Here you are,” I said. “Page 324. Short story. ‘Lady Mary’s Mistake,’
by Sidney Price. How about that?”

“That’s it, Julian,” he said dismally; “that’s just it. Those three
devils have pinched my job. They’ve learned the trick of the thing
through reading my stuff, and now they’re turning it out for
themselves. They’ve cut me out. My market’s gone. The editors and
publishers won’t look at me. I have had eleven printed rejection forms
this week. One editor wrote and said that he did not want
John-Hatton-and-water. That’s why I sent the wire.”

“Let’s see those rejection forms.”

“You can’t. They’re burnt. They got on my nerves, and I burnt them.”

“Oh,” I said, “they’re burnt, are they?”

He got up, and began to pace the room.

“But I shan’t give up, Julian,” he cried, with a sickening return of
the melodrama hero manner; “I shan’t give up. I shall still persevere.
The fight will be terrible. Often I shall feel on the point of despair.
Yet I shall win through. I feel it, Julian. I have the grit in me to do
it. And meanwhile”—he lowered his voice, and seemed surprised that the
orchestra did not strike up the slow music—“meanwhile, I shall ask Eva
to wait.”

To wait! The colossal, the Napoleonic impudence of the man! I have
known men who seemed literally to exude gall, but never one so
overflowing with it as James Orlebar Cloyster. As I looked at him
standing there and uttering that great speech, I admired him. I ceased
to wonder at his success in life.

I shook my head.

“I can’t do it,” I said regretfully. “I simply cannot begin to say what
I think of you. The English language isn’t equal to it. I cannot,
off-hand, coin a new phraseology to meet the situation. All I can say
is that you are unique.”

“What do you mean?”

“Absolutely unique. Though I had hoped you would have known me better
than to believe that I would swallow the ludicrous yarn you’ve
prepared. Don’t you ever stop and ask yourself on these occasions if
it’s good enough?”

“You don’t believe me!”

“My dear James!” I protested. “Believe you!”

“I swear it’s all true. Every word of it.”

“You seem to forget that I’ve been behind the scenes. I’m not simply an
ordinary member of the audience. I know how the illusion is produced.
I’ve seen the strings pulled. Why, dash it, _I_ showed you how to pull
them. I never came across a finer example of seething the kid in its
mother’s milk. I put you up to the system, and you turn round and try
to take me in with it. Yes, you’re a wonder, James.”

“You don’t mean to say you think——!”

“Don’t be an ass, James. Of course I do. You’ve had the brazen audacity
to attempt to work off on Eva the game you played on Margaret. But
you’ve made a mistake. You’ve forgotten to count me.”

I paused, and ate a muffin. James watched me with fascinated eyes.

“You,” I resumed, “ethically, I despise. Eva, personally, I detest. It
seems, therefore, that I may expect to extract a certain amount of
amusement from the situation. The fun will be inaugurated by your
telling Eva that she may have to wait five years. You will state, also,
the amount of your present income.”

“Suppose I decline?”

“You won’t.”

“You think not?”

“I am sure.”

“What would you do if I declined?”

“I should call upon Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell and give her a quarter of an
hour’s entertainment by telling her of the System, and explaining to
her, in detail, the exact method of its working and the reason why you
set it going. Having amused Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell in this manner, I
should make similar revelations to Eva. It would not be pleasant for
you subsequently, I suppose, but we all have our troubles. That would
be yours.”

He hesitated.

“As if they’d believe it,” he said, weakly.

“I think they would.”

“They’d laugh at you. They’d think you were mad.”

“Not when I produced John Hatton, Sidney Price, and Tom Blake in a
solid phalanx, and asked them to corroborate me.”

“They wouldn’t do it,” he said, snatching at a straw. “They wouldn’t
give themselves away.”

“Hatton might hesitate to, but Tom Blake would do it like a shot.”

As I did not know Tom Blake, a moment’s reflection might have told
James that this was bluff. But I had gathered a certain knowledge of
the bargee’s character from James’s conversation, and I knew that he
was a drunken, indiscreet sort of person who might be expected to
reveal everything in circumstances such as I had described; so I risked
the shot, and it went home. James’s opposition collapsed.

“I shall then,” administering the _coup de grâce_, “arrange a meeting
between the Gunton-Cresswells and old Mrs. Goodwin.”

“Thank you,” said James, “but don’t bother. On second thoughts I will
tell Eva about my income and the five years’ wait.”

“Thanks,” I said; “it’s very good of you. Good-bye.”

And I retired, chuckling, to Rupert Street.




CHAPTER 23
IN A HANSOM


_(Julian Eversleigh’s narrative continued)_

I spent a pleasant week in my hammock awaiting developments.

At the end of the week came a letter from Eva. She wrote:—

_My Dear Julian_,—You haven’t been to see us for ages. Is Kensington
Lane beyond the pale?


_Your affectionate cousin_,
_Eva._


“You vixen,” I thought. “Yes; I’ll come and see you fast enough. It
will give me the greatest pleasure to see you crushed and humiliated.”

I collected my evening clothes from a man of the name of Attenborough,
whom I employ to take care of them when they are not likely to be
wanted; found a white shirt, which looked presentable after a little
pruning of the cuffs with a razor; and drove to the Gunton-Cresswells’s
in time for dinner.

There was a certain atmosphere of unrest about the house. I attributed
this at first to the effects of the James Orlebar Cloyster bomb-shell,
but discovered that it was in reality due to the fact that Eva was
going out to a fancy-dress ball that night.

She was having dinner sent up to her room, they told me, and would be
down presently. There was a good deal of flitting about going on. Maids
on mysterious errands shot up and down stairs. Old Mr.
Gunton-Cresswell, looking rather wry, was taking cover in his study
when I arrived. Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell was in the drawing-room.

Before Eva came down I got a word alone with her. “I’ve had a nice,
straight-forward letter from James,” she said, “and he has done all he
can to put things straight with us.”

“Ah!” said I.

“That telegram, he tells me, was the outcome of a sudden panic.”

“Dear me!” I said.

“It seems that he made some most ghastly mistake about his finances.
What exactly happened I can’t quite understand, but the gist of it is,
he thought he was quite well off, whereas, really, his income is
infinitesimal.”

“How odd!” I remarked.

“It sounds odd; in fact, I could scarcely believe it until I got his
letter of explanation. I’ll show it to you. Here it is.”

I read James Orlebar Cloyster’s letter with care. It was not
particularly long, but I wish I had a copy of it; for it is the finest
work in an imaginative vein that has ever been penned.

“Masterly!” I exclaimed involuntarily.

“Yes, isn’t it?” she echoed. “Enables one to grasp thoroughly how the
mistake managed to occur.”

“Has Eva seen it?”

“Yes.”

“I notice he mentions five years as being about the period——”

“Yes; it’s rather a long engagement, but, of course, she’ll wait, she
loves him so.”

Eva now entered the room. When I caught sight of her I remembered I had
pictured her crushed and humiliated. I had expected to gloat over a
certain dewiness of her eyes, a patient drooping of her lips. I will
say plainly there was nothing of that kind about Eva tonight.

She had decided to go to the ball as Peter Pan.

The costume had rather scandalised old Mr. Gunton-Cresswell, a
venerable Tory who rarely spoke except to grumble. Even Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell, who had lately been elected to the newly-formed _Les
Serfs d’Avenir_, was inclined to deprecate it.

But I was sure Eva had chosen the better part. The dress suited her to
perfection. Her legs are the legs of a boy.

As I looked at her with concentrated hatred, I realised I had never
seen a human soul so radiant, so brimming with _espièglerie_, so
altogether to be desired.

“Why, Julian, is it you. This _is_ good of you!”

It was evident that the past was to be waived. I took my cue.

“Thanks, Eva,” I said; “it suits you admirably.”

Events at this point move quickly.

Another card of invitation is produced. Would I care to use it, and
take Eva to the ball?

“But I’m not in fancy dress.”

Overruled. Fancy dress not an essential. Crowds of men there in
ordinary evening clothes.

So we drove off.

We hardly exchanged a syllable. No one has much to say just before a
dance.

I looked at Eva out of the corner of my eye, trying to discover just
what it was in her that attracted men. I knew her charm, though I
flattered myself that I was proof against it. I wanted to analyse it.

Her photograph is on the table before me as I write. I look at it
critically. She is not what I should describe as exactly a type of
English beauty. You know the sort of beauty I mean? Queenly,
statuesque, a daughter of the gods, divinely fair. Her charm is not in
her features. It is in her expression.

Tonight, for instance, as we drove to the ball, there sparkled in her
eyes a light such as I had never seen in them before. Every girl is
animated at a ball, but this was more than mere animation. There was a
latent devilry about her; and behind the sparkle and the glitter a
film, a mist, as it were, which lent almost a pathos to her appearance.
The effect it had on me was to make me tend to forget that I hated her.

We arrive. I mutter something about having the pleasure.

Eva says I can have the last two waltzes.

Here comes a hiatus. I am told that I was seen dancing, was observed to
eat an excellent supper, and was noticed in the smoking-room with a
cigarette in my mouth.

At last the first of my two waltzes. The Eton Boating Song—one of my
favourites. I threaded my way through the room in search of her. She
was in neither of the doorways. I cast my eyes about the room. Her
costume was so distinctive that I could hardly fail to see her.

I did see her.

She was dancing my waltz with another man.

The thing seemed to numb my faculties. I stood in the doorway, gaping.
I couldn’t understand it. The illogical nature of my position did not
strike me. It did not occur to me that as I hated the girl so much, it
was much the best thing that could happen that I should see as little
of her as possible. My hatred was entirely concentrated on the bounder
who had stolen my dance. He was a small, pink-faced little beast, and
it maddened me to see that he danced better than I could ever have
done.

As they whirled past me she smiled at him.

I rushed to the smoking-room.

Whether she gave my other waltz to the same man, or whether she chose
some other partner, or sat alone waiting for me, I do not know. When I
returned to the ballroom the last waltz was over, and the orchestra was
beginning softly to play the first extra. It was _“Tout Passe,”_ an air
that has always had the power to thrill me.

My heart gave a bound. Standing in the doorway just in front of me was
Eva.

I drew back.

Two or three men came up, and asked her for the dance. She sent them
away, and my heart leaped as they went.

She was standing with her back towards me. Now she turned. Our eyes
met. We stood for a moment looking at one another.

Then I heard her give a little sigh; and instantly I forgot
everything—my hatred, my two lost dances, the pink-faced
blighter—everything. Everything but that I loved her.

“Tired, Eva?” I said.

“Perhaps I am,” she replied. “Yes, I am, Julian.”

“Give me this one,” I whispered. “We’ll sit it out.”

“Very well. It’s so hot in here. We’ll go and sit it out in a hansom,
shall we? I’ll get my cloak.”

I waited, numbed by her absence. Her cloak was pale pink. We walked out
together into the starry night. A few yards off stood a hansom. “Drive
to the corner of Sloane Street,” I said to the man, “by way of the
Park.”

The night was very still.

I have said that I had forgotten everything except that I loved her.
Could I remember now? Now, as we drove together through the empty
streets alone, her warm, palpitating body touching mine.

James, and his awful predicament, which would last till Eva gave him
up; Eva’s callous treatment of my former love for her; my own
newly-acquired affection for Margaret; my self-respect—these things had
become suddenly of no account.

“Eva,” I murmured; and I took her hand.

“Eva....”

Her wonderful eyes met mine. The mist in them seemed to turn to dew.
“My darling,” she whispered, very low.

The road was deserted. We were alone.

I drew her face to mine and kissed her.


My love for her grows daily.

Old Gunton-Cresswell has introduced me to a big firm of linoleum
manufacturers. I am taking over their huge system of advertising next
week. My salary will be enormous. It almost frightens me. Old Mr.
Cresswell tells me that he had had the job in his mind for me for some
time, and had, indeed, mentioned to his wife and Eva at lunch that day
that he intended to write to me about it. I am more grateful to him
than I can ever make him understand. Eva, I know, cares nothing for
money—she told me so—but it is a comfort to feel that I can keep her
almost in luxury.

I have given up my rooms in Rupert Street.

I sleep in a bed.

I do Sandow exercises.

I am always down to breakfast at eight-thirty sharp.

I smoke less.

I am the happiest man on earth.

_(End of Julian Eversleigh’s narrative.)_




Narrative Resumed


by James Orlebar Cloyster




CHAPTER 24
A RIFT IN THE CLOUDS


O perfidy of woman! O feminine inconstancy! That is the only allusion I
shall permit to escape me on the subject of Eva Eversleigh’s engagement
to that scoundrel Julian.

I had the news by telegraph, and the heavens darkened above me, whilst
the solid earth rocked below.

I had been trapped into dishonour, and even the bait had been withheld
from me.

But it was not the loss of Eva that troubled me most. It should have
outweighed all my other misfortunes and made them seem of no account,
but it did not. Man is essentially a materialist. The prospect of an
empty stomach is more serious to him than a broken heart. A broken
heart is the luxury of the well-to-do. What troubled me more than all
other things at this juncture was the thought that I was face to face
with starvation, and that only the grimmest of fights could enable me
to avoid it. I quaked at the prospect. The early struggles of the
writer to keep his head above water form an experience which does not
bear repetition. The hopeless feeling of chipping a little niche for
oneself out of the solid rock with a nib is a nightmare even in times
of prosperity. I remembered the grey days of my literary
apprenticeship, and I shivered at the thought that I must go through
them again.

I examined my position dispassionately over a cup of coffee at Groom’s,
in Fleet Street. Groom’s was a recognised _Orb rendezvous_. When I was
doing “On Your Way,” one or two of us used to go down Fleet Street for
coffee after the morning’s work with the regularity of machines. It
formed a recognised break in the day.

I thought things over. How did I stand? Holiday work at the _Orb_ would
begin very shortly, so that I should get a good start in my race.
Fermin would be going away in a few weeks, then Gresham, and after that
Fane, the man who did the “People and Things” column. With luck I ought
to get a clear fifteen weeks of regular work. It would just save me. In
fifteen weeks I ought to have got going again. The difficulty was that
I had dropped out. Editors had forgotten my work. John Hatton they
knew, and Sidney Price they knew; but who was James Orlebar Cloyster?
There would be much creaking of joints and wobbling of wheels before my
triumphal car could gather speed again. But, with a regular salary
coming in week by week from the _Orb_, I could endure this. I became
almost cheerful. It is an exhilarating sensation having one’s back
against the wall.

Then there was Briggs, the actor. The very thought of him was a tonic.
A born fighter, with the energy of six men, he was an ideal model for
me. If I could work with a sixth of his dash and pluck, I should be
safe. He was giving me work. He might give me more. The new edition of
the _Belle of Wells_ was due in another fortnight. My lyrics would be
used, and I should get paid for them. Add this to my _Orb_ salary, and
I should be a man of substance.

I glared over my coffee-cup at an imaginary John Hatton.

“You thought you’d done me, did you?” I said to him. “By Gad! I’ll have
the laugh of you all yet.”

I was shaking my fist at him when the door opened. I hurriedly tilted
back my chair, and looked out of the window.

“Hullo, Cloyster.”

I looked round. It was Fermin. Just the man I wanted to see.

He seemed depressed. Even embarrassed.

“How’s the column?” I asked.

“Oh, all right,” he said awkwardly. “I wanted to see you about that. I
was going to write to you.”

“Oh, yes,” I said, “of course. About the holiday work. When are you
off?”

“I was thinking of starting next week.”

“Good. Sorry to lose you, of course, but——”

He shuffled his feet.

“You’re doing pretty well now at the game, aren’t you, Cloyster?” he
said.

It was not to my interests to cry myself down, so I said that I was
doing quite decently. He seemed relieved.

“You’re making quite a good income, I suppose? I mean, no difficulty
about placing your stuff?”

“Editors squeal for it.”

“Because, otherwise what I wanted to say to you might have been
something of a blow. But it won’t affect you much if you’re doing
plenty of work elsewhere.”

A cold hand seemed laid upon my heart. My mind leaped to what he meant.
Something had gone wrong with the _Orb_ holiday work, my sheet-anchor.

“Do you remember writing a par about Stickney, the butter-scotch man,
you know, ragging him when he got his peerage?”

“Yes.”

It was one of the best paragraphs I had ever done. A two-line thing,
full of point and sting. I had been editing “On Your Way” that day,
Fermin being on a holiday and Gresham ill; and I had put the paragraph
conspicuously at the top of the column.

“Well,” said Fermin, “I’m afraid there was rather trouble about it.
Hamilton came into our room yesterday, and asked if I should be seeing
you. I said I thought I should. ‘Well, tell him,’ said Hamilton, ‘that
that paragraph of his about Stickney has only cost us five hundred
pounds. That’s all.’ And he went out again. Apparently Stickney was on
the point of advertising largely with the _Orb_, and had backed out in
a huff. Today, I went to see him about my holiday, and he wanted to
know who was coming in to do my work. I mentioned you, and he
absolutely refused to have you in. I’m awfully sorry about it.”

I was silent. The shock was too great. Instead of drifting easily into
my struggle on a comfortable weekly salary, I should have to start the
tooth-and-nail fighting at once. I wanted to get away somewhere by
myself, and grapple with the position.

I said good-bye to Fermin, retaining sufficient presence of mind to
treat the thing lightly, and walked swiftly along the restless Strand,
marvelling at what I had suffered at the hands of Fortune. The deceiver
of Margaret, deceived by Eva, a pauper! I covered the distance between
Groom’s and Walpole Street in sombre meditation.

In a sort of dull panic I sat down immediately on my arrival, and tried
to work. I told myself that I must turn out something, that it would be
madness to waste a moment.

I sat and chewed my pen from two o’clock till five, but not a page of
printable stuff could I turn out. Looking back at myself at that
moment, I am not surprised that my ideas did not flow. It would have
been a wonderful triumph of strength of mind if I had been able to
write after all that had happened. Dr. Johnson has laid it down that a
man can write at any time, if he sets himself to it earnestly; but mine
were exceptional circumstances. My life’s happiness and my means for
supporting life at all, happy or otherwise, had been swept away in a
single morning; and I found myself utterly unable to pen a coherent
sentence.

At five o’clock I gave up the struggle, and rang for tea.

While I was having tea there was a ring at the bell, and my landlady
brought in a large parcel.

I recognised the writing on the label. The hand was Margaret’s. I
wondered in an impersonal sort of way what Margaret could be sending to
me. From the feel of it the contents were paper.

It amuses me now to think that it was a good half-hour before I took
the trouble to cut the string. Fortune and happiness were waiting for
me in that parcel, and I would not bother to open it. I sat in my
chair, smoking and thinking, and occasionally cast a gloomy eye at the
parcel. But I did not open it. Then my pipe went out, and I found that
I had no matches in my pocket. There were some at the farther end of
the mantelpiece. I had to get up to reach them, and, once up, I found
myself filled with a sufficient amount of energy to take a knife from
the table and cut the string.

Languidly I undid the brown paper. The contents were a pile of
typewritten pages and a letter.

It was the letter over which my glassy eyes travelled first.

“My own dear, brave, old darling James,” it began, and its purport was
that she had written a play, and wished me to put my name to it and
hawk it round: to pass off as my work her own amateurish effort at
playwriting. Ludicrous. And so immoral, too. I had always imagined that
Margaret had a perfectly flawless sense of honesty. Yet here she was
asking me deliberately to impose on the credulity of some poor,
trusting theatrical manager. The dreadful disillusionment of it shocked
me.

Most men would have salved their wounded susceptibilities by putting a
match to the manuscript without further thought or investigation.

But I have ever been haunted by a somewhat over-strict conscience, and
I sat down there and then to read the stupid stuff.

At seven o’clock I was still reading.

My dinner was brought in. I bolted it with Margaret’s play propped up
against the potato dish.

I read on and on. I could not leave it. Incredible as it would appear
from anyone but me, I solemnly assure you that the typewritten nonsense
I read that evening was nothing else than _The Girl who Waited_.




CHAPTER 25
BRIGGS TO THE RESCUE


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

I finished the last page, and I laid down the typescript reverently.
The thing amazed me. Unable as I was to turn out a good acting play of
my own, I was, nevertheless, sufficiently gifted with an appreciation
of the dramatic to be able to recognise such a play when I saw it.
There were situations in Margaret’s comedy which would grip a London
audience, and force laughter and tears from it.... Well, the public
side of that idiotic play is history. Everyone knows how many nights it
ran, and the Press from time to time tells its readers what were the
profits from it that accrued to the author.

I turned to Margaret’s letter and re-read the last page. She put the
thing very well, very sensibly. As I read, my scruples began to vanish.
After all, was it so very immoral, this little deception that she
proposed?

“I have written down the words,” she said; “but the conception is
yours. The play was inspired by you. But for you I should never have
begun it.” Well, if she put it like that——

“You alone are able to manage the business side of the production. You
know the right men to go to. To approach them on behalf of a stranger’s
work is far less likely to lead to success.”

(True, true.)

“I have assumed, you will see, that the play is certain to be produced.
But that will only be so if you adopt it as your own,”

(There was sense in this.)

“Claim the authorship, and all will be well.”

“I will,” I said.

I packed up the play in its brown paper, and rushed from the house. At
the post-office, at the bottom of the King’s Road, I stopped to send a
telegram. It consisted of the words, “Accept thankfully.—Cloyster.”

Then I took a cab from the rank at Sloane Square, and told the man to
drive to the stage-door of the Briggs Theatre in Shaftesbury Avenue.

The cab-rank in Sloane Square is really a Home for Superannuated
Horses. It is a sort of equine Athenaeum. No horse is ever seen there
till it has passed well into the sere and yellow. A Sloane Square
cab-horse may be distinguished by the dignity of its movements. It is
happiest when walking.

The animal which had the privilege of making history by conveying me
and _The Girl who Waited_ to the Briggs Theatre was asthmatic, and, I
think, sickening for the botts. I had plenty of time to cool my brain
and think out a plan of campaign.

Stanley Briggs, whom I proposed to try first, was the one man I should
have liked to see in the part of James, the hero of the piece. The part
might have been written round him.

There was the objection, of course, that _The Girl who Waited_ was not
a musical comedy, but I knew he would consider a straight play, and put
it on if it suited him. I was confident that _The Girl who Waited_
would be just what he wanted.

The problem was how to get him to himself for a sufficient space of
time. When a man is doing the work of half a dozen he is likely to get
on in the world, but he has, as a rule, little leisure for
conversation.

My octogenarian came to a standstill at last at the stage-door, and
seemed relieved at having won safely through a strenuous bit of work.

I went through in search of my man.

His dressing-room was the first place I drew. I knew that he was not
due on the stage for another ten minutes. Mr. Richard Belsey, his
valet, was tidying up the room as I entered.

“Mr. Briggs anywhere about, Richard?” I asked.

“Down on the side, sir, I think. There’s a new song in tonight for Mrs.
Briggs, and he’s gone to listen how it goes.”

“Which side, do you know?”

“O.P., sir, I think.”

I went downstairs and through the folding-doors into the wings. The
O.P. corner was packed—standing room only—and the overflow reached
nearly to the doors. The Black Hole of Calcutta was roomy compared with
the wings on the night of a new song. Everybody who had the least
excuse for being out of his or her dressing-room at that moment was
peering through odd chinks in the scenery. Chorus-girls, show-girls,
chorus-men, principals, children, scene-shifters, and other theatrical
fauna waited in a solid mass for the arrival of the music-cue.

The atmosphere behind the scenes has always had the effect of making me
feel as if my boots were number fourteens and my hands, if anything,
larger. Directly I have passed the swing-doors I shuffle like one
oppressed with a guilty conscience. Outside I may have been composed,
even jaunty. Inside I am hangdog. Beads of perspiration form on my
brow. My collar tightens. My boots begin to squeak. I smile vacuously.

I shuffled, smiling vacuously and clutching the type-script of _The
Girl who Waited_, to the O.P. corner. I caught the eye of a tall lady
in salmon-pink, and said “Good evening” huskily—my voice is always
husky behind the scenes: elsewhere it is like some beautiful bell. A
piercing whisper of “Sh-h-h-!” came from somewhere close at hand. This
sort of thing does not help bright and sparkling conversation. I
sh-h-hed, and passed on.

At the back of the O.P. corner Timothy Prince, the comedian, was
filling in the time before the next entrance by waltzing with one of
the stage-carpenters. He suspended the operation to greet me.

“Hullo, dear heart,” he said, “how goes it?”

“Seen Briggs anywhere?” I asked.

“Round on the prompt side, I think. He was here a second ago, but he
dashed off.”

At this moment the music-cue was given, and a considerable section of
the multitude passed on to the stage.

Locomotion being rendered easier, I hurried round to the prompt side.

But when I arrived there were no signs of the missing man.

“Seen Mr. Briggs anywhere?” I asked.

“Here a moment ago,” said one of the carpenters. “He went out after
Miss Lewin’s song began. I think he’s gone round the other side.”

I dashed round to the O.P. corner again. He had just left.

Taking up the trail, I went to his dressing-room once more.

“You’re just too late, sir,” said Richard; “he was here a moment ago.”

I decided to wait.

“I wonder if he’ll be back soon.”

“He’s probably downstairs. His call is in another two minutes.”

I went downstairs, and waited on the prompt side. Sir Boyle Roche’s
bird was sedentary compared with this elusive man.

Presently he appeared.

“Hullo, dear old boy,” he said. “Welcome to Elsmore. Come and see me
before you go, will you? I’ve got an idea for a song.”

“I say,” I said, as he flitted past, “can I——”

“Tell me later on.”

And he sprang on to the stage.

By the time I had worked my way, at the end of the performance, through
the crowd of visitors who were waiting to see him in his dressing-room,
I found that he had just three minutes in which to get to the Savoy to
keep an urgent appointment. He explained that he was just dashing off.
“I shall be at the theatre all tomorrow morning, though,” he said.
“Come round about twelve, will you?”


There was a rehearsal at half-past eleven next morning. When I got to
the theatre I found him on the stage. He was superintending the chorus,
talking to one man about a song and to two others about motors, and
dictating letters to his secretary. Taking advantage of this spell of
comparative idleness, I advanced (l.c.) with the typescript.

“Hullo, old boy,” he said, “just a minute! Sit down, won’t you? Have a
cigar.”

I sat down on the Act One sofa, and he resumed his conversations.

“You see, laddie,” he said, “what you want in a song like this is tune.
It’s no good doing stuff that your wife and family and your aunts say
is better than Wagner. They don’t want that sort of thing here—Dears,
we simply can’t get on if you won’t do what you’re told. Begin going
off while you’re singing the last line of the refrain, not after you’ve
finished. All back. I’ve told you a hundred times. Do try and get it
right—I simply daren’t look at a motor bill. These fellers at the
garage cram it on—I mean, what can you _do_? You’re up against it—Miss
Hinckel, I’ve got seventy-five letters I want you to take down. Ready?
‘Mrs. Robert Boodle, Sandringham, Mafeking Road, Balham. Dear Madam:
Mr. Briggs desires me to say that he fears that he has no part to offer
to your son. He is glad that he made such a success at his school
theatricals.’ ‘James Winterbotham, Pleasant Cottage, Rhodesia Terrace,
Stockwell. Dear Sir: Mr. Briggs desires me to say that he remembers
meeting your wife’s cousin at the public dinner you mention, but that
he fears he has no part at present to offer to your daughter.’ ‘Arnold
H. Bodgett, Wistaria Lodge....’”

My attention wandered.

At the end of a quarter of an hour he was ready for me.

“I wish you’d have a shot at it, old boy,” he said, as he finished
sketching out the idea for the lyric, “and let me have it as soon as
you can. I want it to go in at the beginning of the second act. Hullo,
what’s that you’re nursing?”

“It’s a play. I was wondering if you would mind glancing at it if you
have time?”

“Yours?”

“Yes. There’s a part in it that would just suit you.”

“What is it? Musical comedy?”

“No. Ordinary comedy.”

“I shouldn’t mind putting on a comedy soon. I must have a look at it.
Come and have a bit of lunch.”

One of the firemen came up, carrying a card.

“Hullo, what’s this? Oh, confound the feller! He’s always coming here.
Look here: tell him that I’m just gone out to lunch, but can see him at
three. Come along, old boy.”

He began to read the play over the coffee and cigars.

He read it straight through, as I had done.

“What rot!” he said, as he turned the last page.

“Isn’t it!” I exclaimed enthusiastically. “But won’t it go?”

“Go?” he shouted, with such energy that several lunchers spun round in
their chairs, and a Rand magnate, who was eating peas at the next
table, started and cut his mouth. “Go? It’s the limit! This is just the
sort of thing to get right at them. It’ll hit them where they live.
What made you think of that drivel at the end of Act Two?”

“Genius, I suppose. What do you think of James as a part for you?”

“Top hole. Good Lord, I haven’t congratulated you! Consider it done.”

“Thanks.”

We drained our liqueur glasses to _The Girl who Waited_ and to
ourselves.

Briggs, after a lifetime spent in doing three things at once, is not a
man who lets a great deal of grass grow under his feet. Before I left
him that night the “ideal cast” of the play had been jotted down, and
much of the actual cast settled. Rehearsals were in full swing within a
week, and the play was produced within ten days of the demise of its
predecessor.

Meanwhile, the satisfactory sum which I received in advance of
royalties was sufficient to remove any regrets as to the loss of the
_Orb_ holiday work. With _The Girl who Waited_ in active rehearsal, “On
Your Way” lost in importance.




CHAPTER 26
MY TRIUMPH


_(James Orlebar Cloyster’s narrative continued)_

On the morning of the day for which the production had been fixed, it
dawned upon me that I had to meet Mrs. Goodwin and Margaret at
Waterloo. All through the busy days of rehearsal, even on those awful
days when everything went wrong and actresses, breaking down, sobbed in
the wings and refused to be comforted, I had dimly recognised the fact
that when I met Margaret I should have to be honest with her. Plans for
evasion had been half-matured by my inventive faculties, only to be
discarded, unpolished, on account of the insistent claims of the
endless rehearsals. To have concocted a story with which to persuade
Margaret that I stood to lose money if the play succeeded would have
been a clear day’s work. And I had no clear days.

But this was not all. There was another reason. Somehow my sentiments
with regard to her were changing again. It was as if I were awaking
from some dream. I felt as if my eyes had been blindfolded to prevent
me seeing Margaret as she really was, and that now the bandage had been
removed. As the day of production drew nearer, and the play began to
take shape, I caught myself sincerely admiring the girl who could hit
off, first shot, the exact shade of drivel which the London stage
required. What culture, what excessive brain-power she must have. How
absurdly _naïve_, how impossibly melodramatic, how maudlinly
sentimental, how improbable—in fact, how altogether womanly she must
have grown.

Womanly! That did it. I felt that she was womanly. And it came about
that it was my Margaret of the Cobo shrimping journeys that I was
prepared to welcome as I drove that morning to Waterloo Station.

And so, when the train rolled in, and the Goodwins alighted, and
Margaret kissed me, by an extraordinarily lucky chance I found that I
loved her more dearly than ever.


That _première_ is still fresh in my memory.

Mrs. Goodwin, Margaret, and myself occupied the stage box, and in
various parts of the house I could see the familiar faces of those whom
I had invited as my guests.

I felt it was the supreme event of my life. It was _the_ moment. And
surely I should have spoilt it all unless my old-time friends had been
sitting near me.

Eva and Julian were with Mr. and Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell in the box
opposite us. To the Barrel Club I had sent the first row of the dress
circle. It was expensive, but worth it. Hatton and Sidney Price were in
the stalls. Tom Blake had preferred a free pass to the gallery. Kit and
Malim were at the back of the upper circle (this was, Malim told me,
Kit’s own choice).

One by one the members of the orchestra took their places for the
overture, and it was to the appropriate strains of “Land of Hope and
Glory” that the curtain rose on the first act of my play.

The first act, I should mention (though it is no doubt superfluous to
do so) is bright and suggestive, but ends on a clear, firm note of
pathos. That is why, as soon as the lights went up, I levelled my
glasses at the eyes of the critics. Certainly in two cases, and, I
think, in a third, I caught the glint of tear-drops. One critic was
blowing his nose, another sobbed like a child, and I had a hurried
vision of a third staggering out to the foyer with his hand to his
eyes. Margaret was removing her own tears with a handkerchief. Mrs.
Goodwin’s unmoved face may have hidden a lacerated soul, but she did
not betray herself. Hers may have been the thoughts that lie too deep
for tears. At any rate, she did not weep. Instead, she drew from her
reticule the fragmentary writings of an early Portuguese author. These
she perused during the present and succeeding _entr’actes_.

Pressing Margaret’s hand, I walked round to the Gunton-Cresswells’s box
to see what effect the act had had on them. One glance at their faces
was enough. They were long and hard. “This is a real compliment,” I
said to myself, for the whole party cut me dead. I withdrew, delighted.
They had come, of course, to assist at my failure. I had often observed
to Julian how curiously lacking I was in dramatic instinct, and Julian
had predicted to Eva and her aunt and uncle a glorious fiasco. They
were furious at their hopes being so egregiously disappointed. Had they
dreamt of a success they would have declined to be present. Indeed,
half-way through Act Two, I saw them creeping away into the night.

The Barrel Club I discovered in the bar. As I approached, I heard
Michael declare that “there’d not been such an act produced since his
show was put on at——” He was interrupted by old Maundrell asserting
that “the business arranged for valet reminded him of a story about
Leopold Lewis.”

They, too, added their quota to my cup of pleasure by being distinctly
frigid.

Ascending to the gallery I found another compliment awaiting me. Tom
Blake was fast asleep. The quality of Blake’s intellect was in inverse
ratio to that of Mrs. Goodwin. Neither of them appreciated the stuff
that suited so well the tastes of the million; and it was consequently
quite consistent that while Mrs. Goodwin dozed in spirit Tom Blake
should snore in reality.

With Hatton and Price I did not come into contact. I noticed, however,
that they wore an expression of relief at the enthusiastic reception my
play had received.

But an encounter with Kit and Malim was altogether charming. They had
had some slight quarrel on the way to the theatre, and had found a
means of reconciliation in their mutual emotion at the pathos of the
first act’s finale. They were now sitting hand in hand telling each
other how sorry they were. They congratulated me warmly.


A couple of hours more, and the curtain had fallen.

The roar, the frenzied scene, the picture of a vast audience, half-mad
with excitement—how it all comes back to me.

And now, as I sit in this quiet smoking-room of a St. Peter’s Port
hotel, I hear again the shout of “Author!” I see myself again stepping
forward from the wings. That short appearance of mine, that brief
speech behind the footlights fixed my future....


“James Orlebar Cloyster, the plutocratic playwright, to Margaret, only
daughter of the late Eugene Grandison Goodwin, LL.D.”




*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK NOT GEORGE WASHINGTON ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
United States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
  you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
  works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you “AS-IS”, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.



NOT GEORGE WASHINGTON

An Autobiographical Novel

By P. G. Wodehouse and Herbert Westbrook

1907




CONTENTS

PART ONE _Miss Margaret Goodwin's Narrative_
CHAPTER 1 JAMES ARRIVES
CHAPTER 2 JAMES SETS OUT
CHAPTER 3 A HARMLESS DECEPTION

PART TWO James Orlebar Cloyster's Narrative
CHAPTER 1 THE INVASION OF BOHEMIA
CHAPTER 2 I EVACUATE BOHEMIA
CHAPTER 3 THE ORB
CHAPTER 4 JULIAN EVERSLEIGH
CHAPTER 5 THE COLUMN
CHAPTER 6 NEW YEAR'S EVE
CHAPTER 7 I MEET MR. THOMAS BLAKE
CHAPTER 8 I MEET THE REV. JOHN HATTON
CHAPTER 9 JULIAN LEARNS MY SECRET
CHAPTER 10 TOM BLAKE AGAIN
CHAPTER 11 JULIAN'S IDEA
CHAPTER 12 THE FIRST GHOST
CHAPTER 13 THE SECOND GHOST
CHAPTER 14 THE THIRD GHOST
CHAPTER 15 EVA EVERSLEIGH
CHAPTER 16 I TELL JULIAN

Sidney Price's Narrative
CHAPTER 17 A GHOSTLY GATHERING
CHAPTER 18 ONE IN THE EYE
CHAPTER 19 IN THE SOUP
CHAPTER 20 NORAH WINS HOME

Julian Eversleigh's Narrative
CHAPTER 21 THE TRANSPOSITION OF SENTIMENT
CHAPTER 22 A CHAT WITH JAMES
CHAPTER 23 IN A HANSOM

Narrative Resumed
CHAPTER 24 A RIFT IN THE CLOUDS
CHAPTER 25 BRIGGS TO THE RESCUE
CHAPTER 26 MY TRIUMPH




PART ONE
_Miss Margaret Goodwin's Narrative_




CHAPTER 1
JAMES ARRIVES


I am Margaret Goodwin. A week from today I shall be Mrs. James Orlebar
Cloyster.

It is just three years since I first met James. We made each other's
acquaintance at half-past seven on the morning of the 28th of July in
the middle of Fermain Bay, about fifty yards from the shore.

Fermain Bay is in Guernsey. My home had been with my mother for many
years at St. Martin's in that island. There we two lived our uneventful
lives until fate brought one whom, when first I set my eyes on him, I
knew I loved.

Perhaps it is indiscreet of me to write that down. But what does it
matter? It is for no one's reading but my own. James, my _fiance_, is
_not_ peeping slyly over my shoulder as I write. On the contrary, my
door is locked, and James is, I believe, in the smoking-room of his
hotel at St. Peter's Port.

At that time it had become my habit to begin my day by rising before
breakfast and taking a swim in Fermain Bay, which lies across the road
in front of our cottage. The practice-I have since abandoned it-was
good for the complexion, and generally healthy. I had kept it up,
moreover, because I had somehow cherished an unreasonable but
persistent presentiment that some day Somebody (James, as it turned
out) would cross the pathway of my maiden existence. I told myself that
I must be ready for him. It would never do for him to arrive, and find
no one to meet him.

On the 28th of July I started off as usual. I wore a short tweed skirt,
brown stockings-my ankles were, and are, good-a calico blouse, and a
red tam-o'-shanter. Ponto barked at my heels. In one hand I carried my
blue twill bathing-gown. In the other a miniature alpenstock. The sun
had risen sufficiently to scatter the slight mist of the summer
morning, and a few flecked clouds were edged with a slender frame of
red gold.

Leisurely, and with my presentiment strong upon me, I descended the
steep cliffside to the cave on the left of the bay, where, guarded by
the faithful Ponto, I was accustomed to disrobe; and soon afterwards I
came out, my dark hair over my shoulders and blue twill over a portion
of the rest of me, to climb out to the point of the projecting rocks,
so that I might dive gracefully and safely into the still blue water.

I was a good swimmer. I reached the ridge on the opposite side of the
bay without fatigue, not changing from a powerful breast-stroke. I then
sat for a while at the water's edge to rest and to drink in the
thrilling glory of what my heart persisted in telling me was the
morning of my life.

And then I saw Him.

Not distinctly, for he was rowing a dinghy in my direction, and
consequently had his back to me.

In the stress of my emotions and an aggravation of modesty, I dived
again. With an intensity like that of a captured conger I yearned to be
hidden by the water. I could watch him as I swam, for, strictly
speaking, he was in my way, though a little farther out to sea than I
intended to go. As I drew near, I noticed that he wore an odd garment
like a dressing-gown. He had stopped rowing.

I turned upon my back for a moment's rest, and, as I did so, heard a
cry. I resumed my former attitude, and brushed the salt water from my
eyes.

The dinghy was wobbling unsteadily. The dressing-gown was in the bows;
and he, my sea-god, was in the water. Only for a second I saw him. Then
he sank.

How I blessed the muscular development of my arms.

I reached him as he came to the surface.

"That's twice," he remarked contemplatively, as I seized him by the
shoulders.

"Be brave," I said excitedly; "I can save you."

"I should be most awfully obliged," he said.

"Do exactly as I tell you."

"I say," he remonstrated, "you're not going to drag me along by the
roots of my hair, are you?"

The natural timidity of man is, I find, attractive.

I helped him to the boat, and he climbed in. I trod water, clinging
with one hand to the stern.

"Allow me," he said, bending down.

"No, thank you," I replied.

"Not, really?"

"Thank you very much, but I think I will stay where I am."

"But you may get cramp. By the way-I'm really frightfully obliged to
you for saving my life-I mean, a perfect stranger-I'm afraid it's quite
spoiled your dip."

"Not at all," I said politely. "Did you get cramp?"

"A twinge. It was awfully kind of you."

"Not at all."

Then there was a rather awkward silence.

"Is this your first visit to Guernsey?" I asked.

"Yes; I arrived yesterday. It's a delightful place. Do you live here?"

"Yes; that white cottage you can just see through the trees."

"I suppose I couldn't give you a tow anywhere?"

"No; thank you very much. I will swim back."

Another constrained silence.

"Are you ever in London, Miss--?"

"Goodwin. Oh, yes; we generally go over in the winter, Mr.--"

"Cloyster. Really? How jolly. Do you go to the theatre much?"

"Oh, yes. We saw nearly everything last time we were over."

There was a third silence. I saw a remark about the weather trembling
on his lip, and, as I was beginning to feel the chill of the water a
little, I determined to put a temporary end to the conversation.

"I think I will be swimming back now," I said.

"You're quite sure I can't give you a tow?"

"Quite, thanks. Perhaps you would care to come to breakfast with us,
Mr. Cloyster? I know my mother would be glad to see you."

"It is very kind of you. I should be delighted. Shall we meet on the
beach?"

I swam off to my cave to dress.

Breakfast was a success, for my mother was a philosopher. She said very
little, but what she did say was magnificent. In her youth she had
moved in literary circles, and now found her daily pleasure in the
works of Schopenhauer, Kant, and other Germans. Her lightest reading
was _Sartor Resartus_, and occasionally she would drop into Ibsen and
Maeterlinck, the asparagus of her philosophic banquet. Her chosen mode
of thought, far from leaving her inhuman or intolerant, gave her a
social distinction which I had inherited from her. I could, if I had
wished it, have attended with success the tea-drinkings, the
tennis-playings, and the eclair-and-lemonade dances to which I was
frequently invited. But I always refused. Nature was my hostess.
Nature, which provided me with balmy zephyrs that were more comforting
than buttered toast; which set the race of the waves to the ridges of
Fermain, where arose no shrill, heated voice crying, "Love-forty";
which decked foliage in more splendid sheen than anything the local
costumier could achieve, and whose poplars swayed more rhythmically
than the dancers of the Assembly Rooms.

The constraint which had been upon us during our former conversation
vanished at breakfast. We were both hungry, and we had a common topic.
We related our story of the sea in alternate sentences. We ate and we
talked, turn and turn about. My mother listened. To her the affair,
compared with the tremendous subjects to which she was accustomed to
direct her mind, was broad farce. James took it with an air of
restrained amusement. I, seriously.

Tentatively, I diverged from this subject towards other and wider
fields. Impressions of Guernsey, which drew from him his address, at
the St. Peter's Port Hotel. The horrors of the sea passage from
Weymouth, which extorted a comment on the limitations of England.
England. London. Kensington. South Kensington. The Gunton-Cresswells?
Yes, yes! Extraordinary. Curious coincidence. Excursus on smallness of
world. Queer old gentleman, Mr. Gunton-Cresswell. He is, indeed. Quite
one of the old school. Oh, quite. Still wears that beaver hat? Does he
really? Yes. Ha, ha! Yes.

Here the humanising influence of the Teutonic school of philosophic
analysis was demonstrated by my mother's action. Mr. Cloyster, she
said, must reconcile himself to exchanging his comfortable rooms at the
St. Peter's Port-("I particularly dislike half-filled hotel life, Mrs.
Goodwin")-for the shelter of our cottage. He accepted. He was then
"warned" that I was chef at the cottage. Mother gave him "a chance to
change his mind." Something was said about my saving life and
destroying digestion. He went to collect his things in an ecstasy of
merriment.

At this point I committed an indiscretion which can only be excused by
the magnitude of the occasion.

My mother had retired to her favourite bow-window where, by a _tour de
force_ on the part of the carpenter, a system of low, adjustable
bookcases had been craftily constructed in such a way that when she sat
in her window-seat they jutted in a semicircle towards her hand.

James, whom I had escorted down the garden path, had left me at the
little wooden gate and had gone swinging down the road. I, shielded
from outside observation (if any) by a line of lilacs, gazed
rapturously at his retreating form. The sun was high in the sky now. It
was a perfect summer's day. Birds were singing. Their notes blended
with the gentle murmur of the sea on the beach below. Every fibre of my
body was thrilling with the magic of the morning.

Through the kindly branches of the lilac I watched him, and then, as
though in obedience to the primaeval call of that July sunshine, I
stood on tiptoe, and blew him a kiss.

I realised in an instant what I had done. Fool that I had been. The
bow-window!

I was rigid with discomfiture. My mother's eyes were on the book she
held. And yet a faint smile seemed to hover round her lips. I walked in
silence to where she sat at the open window.

She looked up. Her smile was more pronounced.

"Margie," she said.

"Yes, mother?"

"The hedonism of Voltaire is the indictment of an honest bore."

"Yes, mother."

She then resumed her book.




CHAPTER 2
JAMES SETS OUT


_(Miss Margaret Goodwin's narrative continued)_

Those August days! Have there been any like them before? I realise with
difficulty that the future holds in store for me others as golden.

The island was crammed with trippers. They streamed in by every boat.
But James and I were infinitely alone. I loved him from the first, from
the moment when he had rowed out of the unknown into my life, clad in a
dressing-gown. I like to think that he loved me from that moment, too.
But, if he did, the knowledge that he did came to him only after a
certain delay. It was my privilege to watch this knowledge steal
gradually but surely upon him.

We were always together; and as the days passed by he spoke freely of
himself and his affairs, obeying unconsciously the rudder of my tactful
inquisitiveness. By the end of the first week I knew as much about him
as he did himself.

It seemed that a guardian-an impersonal sort of business man with a
small but impossible family-was the most commanding figure in his
private life. As for his finances, five-and-forty sovereigns, the
remnant of a larger sum which had paid for his education at Cambridge,
stood between him and the necessity of offering for hire a sketchy
acquaintance with general literature and a third class in the classical
tripos.

He had come to Guernsey to learn by personal observation what chances
tomato growing held out to a young man in a hurry to get rich.

"Tomato growing?" I echoed dubiously. And then, to hide a sense of
bathos, "People _have_ made it pay. Of course, they work very hard."

"M'yes," said James without much enthusiasm.

"But I fancy," I added, "the life is not at all unpleasant."

At this point embarrassment seemed to engulf James. He blushed,
swallowed once or twice in a somewhat convulsive manner, and stammered.

Then he made his confession guiltily.

I was not to suppose that his aims ceased with the attainment of a
tomato-farm. The nurture of a wholesome vegetable occupied neither the
whole of his ambitions nor even the greater part of them. To write-the
agony with which he throatily confessed it!-to be swept into the
maelstrom of literary journalism, to be _en rapport_ with the
unslumbering forces of Fleet Street-those were the real objectives of
James Orlebar Cloyster.

"Of course, I mean," he said, "I suppose it would be a bit of a
struggle at first, if you see what I mean. What I mean to say is,
rejected manuscripts, and so on. But still, after a bit, once get a
footing, you know-I should like to have a dash at it. I mean, I think I
could do something, you know."

"Of course you could," I said.

"I mean, lots of men have, don't you know."

"There's plenty of room at the top," I said.

He seemed struck with this remark. It encouraged him.

He had had his opportunity of talking thus of himself during our long
rambles out of doors. They were a series of excursions which he was
accustomed to describe as hunting expeditions for the stocking of our
larder.

Thus James would announce at breakfast that prawns were the day's
quarry, and the foreshore round Cobo Bay the hunting-ground. And to
Cobo, accordingly, we would set out. This prawn-yielding area extends
along the coast on the other side of St. Peter's Port, where two halts
had to be made, one at Madame Garnier's, the confectioners, the other
at the library, to get fiction, which I never read. Then came a journey
on the top of the antediluvian horse-tram, a sort of _diligence_ on
rails; and then a whole summer's afternoon among the prawns. Cobo is an
expanse of shingle, dotted with seaweed and rocks; and Guernsey is a
place where one can take off one's shoes and stockings on the slightest
pretext. We waded hither and thither with the warm brine lapping
unchecked over our bare legs. We did not use our nets very
industriously, it is true; but our tongues were seldom still. The slow
walk home was a thing to be looked forward to. Ah! those memorable
homecomings in the quiet solemnity of that hour, when a weary sun
stoops, one can fancy with a sigh of pleasure, to sink into the bosom
of the sea!

Prawn-hunting was agreeably varied by fish-snaring, mussel-stalking,
and mushroom-trapping-sports which James, in his capacity of Head
Forester, included in his venery.

For mushroom-trapping an early start had to be made-usually between six
and seven. The chase took us inland, until, after walking through the
fragrant, earthy lanes, we turned aside into dewy meadows, where each
blade of grass sparkled with a gem of purest water. Again the necessity
of going barefoot. Breakfast was late on these mornings, my mother
whiling away the hours of waiting with a volume of Diogenes Laertius in
the bow-window. She would generally open the meal with the remark that
Anaximander held the primary cause of all things to be the Infinite, or
that it was a favourite expression of Theophrastus that time was the
most valuable thing a man could spend. When breakfast was announced,
one of the covers concealed the mushrooms, which, under my
superintendence, James had done his best to devil. A quiet day
followed, devoted to sedentary recreation after the labours of the run.

The period which I have tried to sketch above may be called the period
of good-fellowship. Whatever else love does for a woman, it makes her
an actress. So we were merely excellent friends till James's eyes were
opened. When that happened, he abruptly discarded good-fellowship. I,
on the other hand, played it the more vigorously. The situation was
mine.

Our day's run became the merest shadow of a formality. The office of
Head Forester lapsed into an absolute sinecure. Love was with
us-triumphant, and no longer to be skirted round by me; fresh,
electric, glorious in James.

We talked-we must have talked. We moved. Our limbs performed their
ordinary, daily movements. But a golden haze hangs over that second
period. When, by the strongest effort of will, I can let my mind stand
by those perfect moments, I seem to hear our voices, low and measured.
And there are silences, fond in themselves and yet more fondly
interrupted by unspoken messages from our eyes. What we really said,
what we actually did, where precisely we two went, I do not know. We
were together, and the blur of love was about us. Always the blur. It
is not that memory cannot conjure up the scene again. It is not that
the scene is clouded by the ill-proportion of a dream. No. It is
because the dream is brought to me by will and not by sleep. The blur
recurs because the blur was there. A love vast as ours is penalised, as
it were, by this blur, which is the hall-mark of infinity.

In mighty distances, whether from earth to heaven, whether from 5245
Gerrard to 137 Glasgow, there is always that awful, that disintegrating
blur.

A third period succeeded. I may call it the affectionately practical
period. Instantly the blur vanishes. We were at our proper distance
from the essence of things, and though infinity is something one yearns
for passionately, one's normal condition has its meed of comfort. I
remember once hearing a man in a Government office say that the
pleasantest moment of his annual holiday was when his train rolled back
into Paddington Station. And he was a man, too, of a naturally lazy
disposition.

It was about the middle of this third period, during a
mushroom-trapping ramble, that the idea occurred to us, first to me,
then-after reflection-to James, that mother ought to be informed how
matters stood between us.

We went into the house, hand-in-hand, and interviewed her.

She was in the bow-window, reading a translation of _The
Deipnosophists_ of Athenaeus.

"Good morning," she said, looking at her watch. "It is a little past
our usual breakfast time, Margie, I think?"

"We have been looking for mushrooms, mother."

"Every investigation, says Athenaeus, which is guided by principles of
Nature fixes its ultimate aim entirely on gratifying the stomach. Have
you found any mushrooms?"

"Heaps, Mrs. Goodwin," said James.

"Mother," I said, "we want to tell you something."

"The fact is, Mrs. Goodwin--"

"We are engaged."

My mother liked James.

"Margie," she once said to me, "there is good in Mr. Cloyster. He is
not for ever offering to pass me things." Time had not caused her to
modify this opinion. She received our news calmly, and inquired into
James's means and prospects. James had forty pounds and some odd
silver. I had nothing.

The key-note of my mother's contribution to our conference was, "Wait."

"You are both young," she said.

She then kissed me, smiled contemplatively at James, and resumed her
book.

When we were alone, "My darling," said James, "we must wait. Tomorrow I
catch the boat for Weymouth. I shall go straight to London. My first
manuscript shall be in an editor's hands on Wednesday morning. I will
go, but I will come back."

I put my arms round his neck.

"My love," I said, "I trust you. Go. Always remember that I know you
will succeed."

I kissed him.

"And when you have succeeded, come back."




CHAPTER 3
A HARMLESS DECEPTION


_(Miss Margaret Goodwin's narrative continued)_

They say that everyone is capable of one novel. And, in my opinion,
most people could write one play.

Whether I wrote mine in an inspiration of despair, I cannot say. I
wrote it.

Three years had passed, and James was still haggling with those who buy
men's brains. His earnings were enough just to keep his head above
water, but not enough to make us two one.

Perhaps, because everything is clear and easy for us now, I am
gradually losing a proper appreciation of his struggle. That should
never be. He did not win. But he did not lose; which means nearly as
much. For it is almost less difficult to win than not to lose, so my
mother has told me, in modern journalistic London. And I know that he
would have won. The fact that he continued the fight as he did was in
itself a pledge of ultimate victory. What he went through while trying
with his pen to make a living for himself and me I learned from his
letters.

"London," he wrote, "is not paved with gold; but in literary fields
there are nuggets to be had by the lightest scratching. And those
nuggets are plays. A successful play gives you money and a name
automatically. What the ordinary writer makes in a year the successful
dramatist receives, without labour, in a fortnight." He went on to
deplore his total lack of dramatic intuition. "Some men," he said,
"have some of the qualifications while falling short of the others.
They have a sense of situation without the necessary tricks of
technique. Or they sacrifice plot to atmosphere, or atmosphere to plot.
I, worse luck, have not one single qualification. The nursing of a
climax, the tremendous omissions in the dialogue, the knack of stage
characterisation-all these things are, in some inexplicable way,
outside me."

It was this letter that set me thinking. Ever since James had left the
island, I had been chafing at the helplessness of my position. While he
toiled in London, what was I doing? Nothing. I suppose I helped him in
a way. The thought of me would be with him always, spurring him on to
work, that the time of our separation might be less. But it was not
enough. I wanted to be _doing_ something.... And it was during these
restless weeks that I wrote my play.

I think nothing will ever erase from my mind the moment when the
central idea of _The Girl who Waited_ came to me. It was a boisterous
October evening. The wind had been rising all day. Now the branches of
the lilac were dancing in the rush of the storm, and far out in the bay
one could see the white crests of the waves gleaming through the
growing darkness. We had just finished tea. The lamp was lit in our
little drawing-room, and on the sofa, so placed that the light fell
over her left shoulder in the manner recommended by oculists, sat my
mother with Schopenhauer's _Art of Literature_. Ponto slept on the rug.

Something in the unruffled peace of the scene tore at my nerves. I have
seldom felt so restless. It may have been the storm that made me so. I
think myself that it was James's letter. The boat had been late that
morning, owing to the weather, and I had not received the letter till
after lunch. I listened to the howl of the wind, and longed to be out
in it.

My mother looked at me over her book.

"You are restless, Margie," she said. "There is a volume of Marcus
Aurelius on the table beside you, if you care to read."

"No, thank you, mother," I said. "I think I shall go for a walk."

"Wrap up well, my dear," she replied.

She then resumed her book.

I went out of our little garden, and stood on the cliff. The wind flew
at me like some wild thing. Spray stung my face. I was filled with a
wild exhilaration.

And then the idea came to me. The simplest, most dramatic idea. Quaint,
whimsical, with just that suggestion of pathos blended with it which
makes the fortunes of a play. The central idea, to be brief, of _The
Girl who Waited_.

Of my Maenad tramp along the cliff-top with my brain afire, and my
return, draggled and dripping, an hour late for dinner; of my writing
and re-writing, of my tears and black depression, of the pens I wore
out and the quires of paper I spoiled, and finally of the ecstasy of
the day when the piece began to move and the characters to live, I need
not speak. Anyone who has ever written will know the sensations. James
must have gone through a hundred times what I went through once. At
last, at long last, the play was finished.

For two days I gloated alone over the great pile of manuscript.

Then I went to my mother.

My diffidence was exquisite. It was all I could do to tell her the
nature of my request, when I spoke to her after lunch. At last she
understood that I had written a play, and wished to read it to her. She
took me to the bow-window with gentle solicitude, and waited for me to
proceed.

At first she encouraged me, for I faltered over my opening words. But
as I warmed to my work, and as my embarrassment left me, she no longer
spoke. Her eyes were fixed intently upon the blue space beyond the
lilac.

I read on and on, till at length my voice trailed over the last line,
rose gallantly at the last fence, the single word _Curtain_, and
abruptly broke. The strain had been too much for me.

Tenderly my mother drew me to the sofa; and quietly, with closed
eyelids, I lay there until, in the soft cool of the evening, I asked
for her verdict.

Seeing, as she did instantly, that it would be more dangerous to deny
my request than to accede to it, she spoke.

"That there is an absence, my dear Margie, of any relationship with
life, that not a single character is in any degree human, that passion
and virtue and vice and real feeling are wanting-this surprises me more
than I can tell you. I had expected to listen to a natural, ordinary,
unactable episode arranged more or less in steichomuthics. There is no
work so scholarly and engaging as the amateur's. But in your play I am
amazed to find the touch of the professional and experienced
playwright. Yes, my dear, you have proved that you happen to possess
the quality-one that is most difficult to acquire-of surrounding a
situation which is improbable enough to be convincing with that
absurdly mechanical conversation which the theatre-going public
demands. As your mother, I am disappointed. I had hoped for
originality. As your literary well-wisher, I stifle my maternal
feelings and congratulate you unreservedly."

I thanked my mother effusively. I think I cried a little.

She said affectionately that the hour had been one of great interest to
her, and she added that she would be glad to be consulted with regard
to the steps I contemplated taking in my literary future.

She then resumed her book.

I went to my room and re-read the last letter I had had from James.

_The Barrel Club,
Covent Garden,
London._


MY DARLING MARGIE,-I am writing this line simply and solely for the
selfish pleasure I gain from the act of writing to you. I know
everything will come right some time or other, but at present I am
suffering from a bad attack of the blues. I am like a general who has
planned out a brilliant attack, and realises that he must fail for want
of sufficient troops to carry a position, on the taking of which the
whole success of the assault depends. Briefly, my position is like
this. My name is pretty well known in a small sort of way among editors
and the like as that of a man who can turn out fairly good stuff.
Besides this, I have many influential friends. You see where this
brings me? I am in the middle of my attacking movement, and I have not
been beaten back; but the key to the enemy's position is still
uncaptured. You know what this key is from my other letters. It's the
stage. Ah, Margie, one acting play! Only one! It would mean everything.
Apart from the actual triumph and the direct profits, it would bring so
much with it. The enemy's flank would be turned, and the rest of the
battle would become a mere rout. I should have an accepted position in
the literary world which would convert all the other avenues to wealth
on which I have my eye instantly into royal roads. Obstacles would
vanish. The fact that I was a successful playwright would make the
acceptance of the sort of work I am doing now inevitable, and I should
get paid ten times as well for it. And it would mean-well, you know
what it would mean, don't you? Darling Margie, tell me again that I
have your love, that the waiting is not too hard, that you believe in
me. Dearest, it will come right in the end. Nothing can prevent that.
Love and the will of a man have always beaten Time and Fate. Write to
me, dear.


_Ever your devoted
James._


How utterly free from thought of self! His magnificent loyalty forgot
the dreadful tension of his own great battle, and pictured only the
tedium of waiting which it was my part to endure.

I finished my letter to James very late that night. It was a very long
and explanatory letter, and it enclosed my play.

The main point I aimed at was not to damp his spirits. He would, I knew
well, see that the play was suitable for staging. He would, in short,
see that I, an inexperienced girl, had done what he, a trained
professional writer, had failed to do. Lest, therefore, his pique
should kill admiration and pleasure when he received my work, I wrote
as one begging a favour. "Here," I said, "we have the means to achieve
all we want. Do not-oh, do not-criticise. I have written down the
words. But the conception is yours. The play was inspired by you. But
for you I should never have begun it. Take my play, James; take it as
your own. For yours it is. Put your name to it, and produce it, if you
love me, under your own signature. If this hurts your pride, I will
word my request differently. You alone are able to manage the business
side of the production. You know the right men to go to. To approach
them on behalf of a stranger's work is far less likely to lead to
success. I have assumed, you will see, that the play is certain to be
produced. But that will only be so if you adopt it as your own. Claim
the authorship, and all will be well."

Much more I wrote to James in the same strain; and my reward came next
day in the shape of a telegram: "Accept thankfully.-Cloyster."

Of the play and its reception by the public there is no need to speak.
The criticisms were all favourable.

Neither the praise of the critics nor the applause of the public
aroused any trace of jealousy in James. Their unanimous note of praise
has been a source of pride to him. He is proud-ah, joy!-that I am to be
his wife.

I have blotted the last page of this commonplace love-story of mine.

The moon has come out from behind a cloud, and the whole bay is one
vast sheet of silver. I could sit here at my bedroom window and look at
it all night. But then I should be sure to oversleep myself and be late
for breakfast. I shall read what I have written once more, and then I
shall go to bed.

I think I shall wear my white muslin tomorrow.

_(End of Miss Margaret Goodwin's narrative.)_




PART TWO
James Orlebar Cloyster's Narrative




CHAPTER 1
THE INVASION OF BOHEMIA


It is curious to reflect that my marriage (which takes place today
week) destroys once and for all my life's ambition. I have never won
through to the goal I longed for, and now I never shall.

Ever since I can remember I have yearned to be known as a Bohemian.
That was my ambition. I have ceased to struggle now. Married Bohemians
live in Oakley Street, King's Road, Chelsea. We are to rent a house in
Halkett Place.

Three years have passed since the excellent, but unsteady, steamship
_Ibex_ brought me from Guernsey to Southampton. It was a sleepy, hot,
and sticky wreck that answered to the name of James Orlebar Cloyster
that morning; but I had my first youth and forty pounds, so that soap
and water, followed by coffee and an omelette, soon restored me.

The journey to Waterloo gave me opportunity for tobacco and reflection.

What chiefly exercised me, I remember, was the problem whether it was
possible to be a Bohemian, and at the same time to be in love. Bohemia
I looked on as a region where one became inevitably entangled with
women of unquestionable charm, but doubtful morality. There were supper
parties.... Festive gatherings in the old studio.... Babette....
Lucille.... The artists' ball.... Were these things possible for a man
with an honest, earnest, whole-hearted affection?

The problem engaged me tensely till my ticket was collected at
Vauxhall. Just there the solution came. I would be a Bohemian, but a
misogynist. People would say, "Dear old Jimmy Cloyster. How he hates
women!" It would add to my character a pleasant touch of dignity and
reserve which would rather accentuate my otherwise irresponsible way of
living.

Little did the good Bohemians of the metropolis know how keen a recruit
the boat train was bringing to them.


As a _pied-a-terre_ I selected a cheap and dingy hotel in York Street,
and from this base I determined to locate my proper sphere.

Chelsea was the first place that occurred to me. There was St. John's
Wood, of course, but that was such a long way off. Chelsea was
comparatively near to the heart of things, and I had heard that one
might find there artistic people whose hand-to-mouth, Saturnalian
existence was redolent of that exquisite gaiety which so attracted my
own casual temperament.

Sallying out next morning into the brilliant sunshine and the dusty
rattle of York Street, I felt a sense of elation at the thought that
the time for action had come. I was in London. London! The home of the
fragrant motor-omnibus and the night-blooming Hooligan. London, the
battlefield of the literary aspirant since Caxton invented the printing
press. It seemed to me, as I walked firmly across Westminster Bridge,
that Margie gazed at me with the lovelight in her eyes, and that a
species of amorous telepathy from Guernsey was girding me for the
fight.

Manresa Road I had once heard mentioned as being the heart of Bohemian
Chelsea. To Manresa Road, accordingly, I went, by way of St. James's
Park, Buckingham Palace Road, and Lower Sloane Street. Thence to Sloane
Square. Here I paused, for I knew that I had reached the last outpost
of respectable, inartistic London.

"How sudden," I soliloquised, "is the change. Here I am in Sloane
Square, regular, business-like, and unimaginative; while, a few hundred
yards away, King's Road leads me into the very midst of genius,
starvation, and possibly Free Love."

Sloane Square, indeed, gave me the impression, not so much of a suburb
as of the suburban portion of a great London railway terminus. It was
positively pretty. People were shopping with comparative leisure,
omnibus horses were being rubbed down and watered on the west side of
the Square, out of the way of the main stream of traffic. A postman,
clearing the letter-box at the office, stopped his work momentarily to
read the contents of a postcard. For the moment I understood Caesar's
feelings on the brink of the Rubicon, and the emotions of Cortes "when
with eagle eyes he stared at the Pacific." I was on the threshold of
great events. Behind me was orthodox London; before me the unknown.

It was distinctly a Caesarian glance, full of deliberate revolt, that I
bestowed upon the street called Sloane; that clean, orderly
thoroughfare which leads to Knightsbridge, and thence either to the
respectabilities of Kensington or the plush of Piccadilly.

Setting my hat at a wild angle, I stepped with a touch of _abandon_
along the King's Road to meet the charming, impoverished artists whom
our country refuses to recognise.

My first glimpse of the Manresa Road was, I confess, a complete
disappointment. Never was Bohemianism more handicapped by its setting
than that of Chelsea, if the Manresa Road was to be taken as a
criterion. Along the uninviting uniformity of this street no trace of
unorthodoxy was to be seen. There came no merry, roystering laughter
from attic windows. No talented figures of idle geniuses fetched pints
of beer from the public-house at the corner. No one dressed in an
ancient ulster and a battered straw hat and puffing enormous clouds of
blue smoke from a treasured clay pipe gazed philosophically into space
from a doorway. In point of fact, save for a most conventional
butcher-boy, I was alone in the street.

Then the explanation flashed upon me. I had been seen approaching. The
word had been passed round. A stranger! The clique resents intrusion.
It lies hid. These gay fellows see me all the time, and are secretly
amused. But they do not know with whom they have to deal. I have come
to join them, and join them I will. I am not easily beaten. I will
outlast them. The joke shall be eventually against them, at some
eccentric supper. I shall chaff them about how they tried to elude me,
and failed.

The hours passed. Still no Bohemians. I began to grow hungry. I sprang
on to a passing 'bus. It took me to Victoria. I lunched at the
Shakespeare Hotel, smoked a pipe, and went out into the sunlight again.
It had occurred to me that night was perhaps the best time for trapping
my shy quarry. Possibly the revels did not begin in Manresa Road till
darkness had fallen. I spent the afternoon and evening in the Park,
dined at Lyons' Popular Cafe (it must be remembered that I was not yet
a Bohemian, and consequently owed no deference to the traditions of the
order); and returned at nine o'clock to the Manresa Road. Once more I
drew blank. A barrel-organ played cake-walk airs in the middle of the
road, but it played to an invisible audience. No bearded men danced
can-cans around it, shouting merry jests to one another. Solitude
reigned.

I wait. The duel continues. What grim determination, what perseverance
can these Bohemians put into a mad jest! I find myself thinking how
much better it would be were they to apply to their Art the same
earnestness and fixity of purpose which they squander on a practical
joke.

Evening fell. Blinds began to be drawn down. Lamps were lit behind
them, one by one. Despair was gnawing at my heart, but still I waited.

Then, just as I was about to retire defeated, I was arrested by the
appearance of a house numbered 93A.

At the first-floor window sat a man. He was writing. I could see his
profile, his long untidy hair. I understood in a moment. This was no
ordinary writer. He was one of those Bohemians whose wit had been
exercised upon me so successfully. He was a literary man, and though he
enjoyed the sport as much as any of the others he was under the
absolute necessity of writing his copy up to time. Unobserved by his
gay comrades, he had slipped away to his work. They were still watching
me; but he, probably owing to a contract with some journal, was obliged
to give up his share in their merriment and toil with his pen.

His pen fascinated me. I leaned against the railings of the house
opposite, enthralled. Ever and anon he seemed to be consulting one or
other of the books of reference piled up on each side of him. Doubtless
he was preparing a scholarly column for a daily paper. Presently a
printer's devil would arrive, clamouring for his "copy." I knew exactly
the sort of thing that happened. I had read about it in novels.

How unerring is instinct, if properly cultivated. Hardly had the clocks
struck twelve when the emissaries-there were two of them, which showed
the importance of their errand-walked briskly to No. 93A, and knocked
at the door.

The writer heard the knock. He rose hurriedly, and began to collect his
papers. Meanwhile, the knocking had been answered from within by the
shooting of bolts, noises that were followed by the apparition of a
female head.

A few brief questions and the emissaries entered. A pause.

The litterateur is warning the menials that their charge is sacred;
that the sheets he has produced are impossible to replace. High words.
Abrupt re-opening of the front door. Struggling humanity projected on
to the pavement. Three persons-my scribe in the middle, an emissary on
either side-stagger strangely past me. The scribe enters the purple
night only under the stony compulsion of the emissaries.

What does this mean?

I have it. The emissaries have become over-anxious. They dare not face
the responsibility of conveying the priceless copy to Fleet Street.
They have completely lost their nerve. They insist upon the author
accompanying them to see with his own eyes that all is well. They do
not wish Posterity to hand their names down to eternal infamy as "the
men who lost Blank's manuscript."

So, greatly against his will, he is dragged off.

My vigil is rewarded. No. 93A harbours a Bohemian. Let it be inhabited
also by me.

I stepped across, and rang the bell.

The answer was a piercing scream.

"Ah, ha!" I said to myself complacently, "there are more Bohemians than
one, then, in this house."

The female head again appeared.

"Not another? Oh, sir, say there ain't another wanted," said the head
in a passionate Cockney accent.

"That is precisely what there is," I replied. "I want--"

"What for?"

"For something moderate."

"Well, that's a comfort in a wiy. Which of 'em is it you want? The
first-floor back?"

"I have no doubt the first-floor back would do quite well."

My words had a curious effect. She scrutinised me suspiciously.

"Ho!" she said, with a sniff; "you don't seem to care much which it is
you get."

"I don't," I said, "not particularly."

"Look 'ere," she exclaimed, "you jest 'op it. See? I don't want none of
your 'arf-larks here, and, what's more, I won't 'ave 'em. I don't
believe you're a copper at all."

"I'm not. Far from it."

"Then what d'yer mean coming 'ere saying you want my first-floor back?"

"But I do. Or any other room, if that is occupied."

"'Ow! _Room_? Why didn't yer siy so? You'll pawdon me, sir, if I've
said anything 'asty-like. I thought-but my mistake."

"Not at all. Can you let me have a room? I notice that the gentleman
whom I have just seen--"

She cut me short. I was about to explain that I was a Bohemian, too.

"'E's gorn for a stroll, sir. I expec' him back every moment. 'E's
forgot 'is latchkey. Thet's why I'm sitting up for 'im. Mrs. Driver my
name is, sir. That's my name, and well known in the neighbour'ood."

Mrs. Driver spoke earnestly, but breathlessly.

"I do not contemplate asking you, Mrs. Driver, to give me the
apartments already engaged by the literary gentleman--"

"Yes, sir," she interpolated, "that's wot 'e wos, I mean is. A literary
gent."

"But have you not another room vacant?"

"The second-floor back, sir. Very comfortable, nice room, sir. Shady in
the morning, and gets the setting sun."

Had the meteorological conditions been adverse to the point of
malignancy, I should have closed with her terms. Simple agreements were
ratified then and there by the light of a candle in the passage, and I
left the house, promising to "come in" in the course of the following
afternoon.




CHAPTER 2
I EVACUATE BOHEMIA


_(James Orlebar Cloister's narrative continued)_

The three weeks which I spent at No. 93A mark an epoch in my life. It
was during that period that I came nearest to realising my ambition to
be a Bohemian; and at the end of the third week, for reasons which I
shall state, I deserted Bohemia, firmly and with no longing, lingering
glance behind, and settled down to the prosaic task of grubbing
earnestly for money.

The second-floor back had a cupboard of a bedroom leading out of it.
Even I, desirous as I was of seeing romance in everything, could not
call my lodgings anything but dingy, dark, and commonplace. They were
just like a million other of London's mean lodgings. The window looked
out over a sea of backyards, bounded by tall, depressing houses, and
intersected by clothes-lines. A cats' club (social, musical, and
pugilistic) used to meet on the wall to the right of my window. One or
two dissipated trees gave the finishing touch of gloom to the scene.
Nor was the interior of the room more cheerful. The furniture had been
put in during the reign of George III, and last dusted in that of
William and Mary. A black horse-hair sofa ran along one wall. There was
a deal table, a chair, and a rickety bookcase. It was a room for a
realist to write in; and my style, such as it was, was bright and
optimistic.

Once in, I set about the task of ornamenting my abode with much vigour.
I had my own ideas of mural decoration. I papered the walls with
editorial rejection forms, of which I was beginning to have a
representative collection. Properly arranged, these look very striking.
There is a good deal of variety about them. The ones I liked best were
those which I received, at the rate of three a week, bearing a very
pleasing picture, in green, of the publishing offices at the top of the
sheet of note-paper. Scattered about in sufficient quantities, these
lend an air of distinction to a room. _Pearson's Magazine_ also
supplies a taking line in rejection forms. _Punch_'s I never cared for
very much. Neat, I grant you; but, to my mind, too cold. I like a touch
of colour in a rejection form.

In addition to these, I purchased from the grocer at the corner a
collection of pictorial advertisements. What I had really wanted was
the theatrical poster, printed and signed by well-known artists. But
the grocer didn't keep them, and I was impatient to create my proper
atmosphere. My next step was to buy a corncob pipe and a quantity of
rank, jet-black tobacco. I hated both, and kept them more as ornaments
than for use.

Then, having hacked my table about with a knife and battered it with a
poker till it might have been the table of a shaggy and unrecognised
genius, I settled down to work.

I was not a brilliant success. I had that "little knowledge" which is
held to be such a dangerous thing. I had not plunged into the literary
profession without learning a few facts about it. I had read nearly
every journalistic novel and "Hints on Writing for the Papers" book
that had ever been published. In theory I knew all that there was to be
known about writing. Now, all my authorities were very strong on one
point. "Write," they said, very loud and clear, "not what _you_ like,
but what editors like." I smiled to myself when I started. I felt that
I had stolen a march on my rivals. "All round me," I said to myself,
"are young authors bombarding editors with essays on Lucretius,
translations of Martial, and disquisitions on Ionic comedy. I know too
much for that. I work on a different plan." "Study the papers, and see
what they want," said my authorities. I studied the papers. Some wanted
one thing, apparently, others another. There was one group of three
papers whose needs seemed to coincide, and I could see an article
rejected by one paper being taken by another. This offered me a number
of chances instead of one. I could back my MSS. to win or for a place.
I began a serious siege of these three papers.

By the end of the second week I had had "Curious Freaks of Eccentric
Testators," "Singular Scenes in Court," "Actors Who Have Died on the
Stage," "Curious Scenes in Church," and seven others rejected by all
three. Somehow this sort of writing is not so easy as it looks. A man
who was on the staff of a weekly once told me that he had had two
thousand of these articles printed since he started-poor devil. He had
the knack. I could never get it. I sent up fifty-three in all in the
first year of my literary life, and only two stuck. I got fifteen
shillings from one periodical for "Men Who Have Missed Their Own
Weddings," and, later, a guinea from the same for "Single Day
Marriages." That paper has a penchant for the love-interest. Yet when I
sent it my "Duchesses Who Have Married Dustmen," it came back by the
early post next day. That was to me the worst part of those grey days.
I had my victories, but they were always followed by a series of
defeats. I would have a manuscript accepted by an editor. "Hullo," I
would say, "here's the man at last, the Editor-Who-Believes-In-Me. Let
the thing go on." I would send him off another manuscript. He would
take it. Victory, by Jove! Then-_wonk_! Back would come my third effort
with the curtest of refusals. I always imagined editors in those days
to be pettish, whimsical men who amused themselves by taking up a
beginner, and then, wearying of the sport, dropped him back into the
slime from which they had picked him.

In the intervals of articles I wrote short stories, again for the same
three papers. As before, I studied these papers carefully to see what
they wanted; then worked out a mechanical plot, invariably with a
quarrel in the first part, an accident, and a rescue in the middle, and
a reconciliation at the end-told it in a style that makes me hot all
over when I think of it, and sent it up, enclosing a stamped addressed
envelope in case of rejection. A very useful precaution, as it always
turned out.

It was the little knowledge to which I have referred above which kept
my walls so thickly covered with rejection forms. I was in precisely
the same condition as a man who has been taught the rudiments of
boxing. I knew just enough to hamper me, and not enough to do me any
good. If I had simply blundered straight at my work and written just
what occurred to me in my own style, I should have done much better. I
have a sense of humour. I deliberately stifled it. For it I substituted
a grisly kind of playfulness. My hero called my heroine "little woman,"
and the concluding passage where he kissed her was written in a sly,
roguish vein, for which I suppose I shall have to atone in the next
world. Only the editor of the _Colney Hatch Argus_ could have accepted
work like mine. Yet I toiled on.

It was about the middle of my third week at No. 93A that I definitely
decided to throw over my authorities, and work by the light of my own
intelligence.

Nearly all my authorities had been very severe on the practice of
verse-writing. It was, they asserted, what all young beginners tried to
do, and it was the one thing editors would never look at. In the first
ardour of my revolt I determined to do a set of verses.

It happened that the weather had been very bad for the last few days.
After a month and a half of sunshine the rain had suddenly begun to
fall. I took this as my topic. It was raining at the time. I wrote a
satirical poem, full of quaint rhymes.

I had always had rather a turn for serious verse. It struck me that the
rain might be treated poetically as well as satirically. That night I
sent off two sets of verses to a daily and an evening paper. Next day
both were in print, with my initials to them.

I began to see light.

"Verse is the thing," I said. "I will reorganise my campaign. First the
skirmishers, then the real attack. I will peg along with verses till
somebody begins to take my stories and articles."

I felt easier in my mind than I had felt for some time. A story came
back by the nine o'clock post from a monthly magazine (to which I had
sent it from mere bravado), but the thing did not depress me. I got out
my glue-pot and began to fasten the rejection form to the wall,
whistling a lively air as I did so.

While I was engaged in this occupation there was a testy rap at the
door, and Mrs. Driver appeared. She eyed my manoeuvres with the
rejection form with a severe frown. After a preliminary sniff she
embarked upon a rapid lecture on what she called my irregular and
untidy habits. I had turned her second-floor back, she declared, into a
pig-stye.

"Sech a litter," she said.

"But," I protested, "this is a Bohemian house, is it not?"

She appeared so shocked-indeed, so infuriated, that I dared not give
her time to answer.

"The gentleman below, he's not very tidy," I added diplomatically.

"Wot gent below?" said Mrs. Driver.

I reminded her of the night of my arrival.

"Oh, '_im_," she said, shaken. "Well, 'e's not come back."

"Mrs. Driver," I said sternly, "you said he'd gone out for a stroll. I
refuse to believe that any man would stroll for three weeks."

"So I did say it," was the defiant reply. "I said it so as you
shouldn't be put off coming. You looked a steady young feller, and I
wanted a let. Wish I'd told you the truth, if it 'ad a-stopped you."

"What is the truth?"

"'E was a wrong 'un, 'e wos. Writing begging letters to parties as was
a bit soft, that wos '_is_ little gime. But 'e wos a bit too clever one
day, and the coppers got 'im. Now you know!"

Mrs. Driver paused after this outburst, and allowed her eye to wander
slowly and ominously round my walls.

I was deeply moved. My one link with Bohemia had turned out a fraud.

Mrs. Driver's voice roused me from my meditations.

"I must arst you to be good enough, if _you_ please, kindly to remove
those there bits of paper."

She pointed to the rejection forms.

I hesitated. I felt that it was a thing that ought to be broken gently.

"The fact is, Mrs. Driver," I said, "and no one can regret it more
deeply than I do-the fact is, they're stuck on with glue."

Two minutes later I had received my marching orders, and the room was
still echoing with the slam of the door as it closed behind the
indignant form of my landlady.




CHAPTER 3
THE ORB


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

The problem of lodgings in London is an easy one to a man with an
adequate supply of money in his pocket. The only difficulty is to
select the most suitable, to single out from the eager crowd the ideal
landlady.

Evicted from No. 93A, it seemed to me that I had better abandon
Bohemia; postpone my connection with that land of lotus-eaters for the
moment, while I provided myself with the means of paying rent and
buying dinners. Farther down the King's Road there were comfortable
rooms to be had for a moderate sum per week. They were prosaic, but
inexpensive. I chose Walpole Street. A fairly large bed-sitting room
was vacant at No. 23. I took it, and settled down seriously to make my
writing pay.

There were advantages in Walpole Street which Manresa Road had lacked.
For one thing, there was more air, and it smelt less than the Manresa
Road air. Walpole Street is bounded by Burton Court, where the
Household Brigade plays cricket, and the breezes from the river come to
it without much interruption. There was also more quiet. No. 23 is the
last house in the street, and, even when I sat with my window open, the
noise of traffic from the King's Road was faint and rather pleasant. It
was an excellent spot for a man who meant to work. Except for a certain
difficulty in getting my landlady and her daughters out of the room
when they came to clear away my meals and talk about the better days
they had seen, and a few imbroglios with the eight cats which infested
the house, it was the best spot, I think, that I could have chosen.

Living a life ruled by the strictest economy, I gradually forged ahead.
Verse, light and serious, continued my long suit. I generally managed
to place two of each brand a week; and that meant two guineas,
sometimes more. One particularly pleasing thing about this
verse-writing was that there was no delay, as there was with my prose.
I would write a set of verses for a daily paper after tea, walk to
Fleet Street with them at half-past six, thus getting a little
exercise; leave them at the office; and I would see them in print in
the next morning's issue. Payment was equally prompt. The rule was,
Send in your bill before five on Wednesday, and call for payment on
Friday at seven. Thus I had always enough money to keep me going during
the week.

In addition to verses, I kept turning out a great quantity of prose,
fiction, and otherwise, but without much success. The visits of the
postmen were the big events of the day at that time. Before I had been
in Walpole Street a week I could tell by ear the difference between a
rejected manuscript and an ordinary letter. There is a certain solid
_plop_ about the fall of the former which not even a long envelope full
of proofs can imitate successfully.

I worked extraordinarily hard at that time. All day, sometimes. The
thought of Margie waiting in Guernsey kept me writing when I should
have done better to have taken a rest. My earnings were small in
proportion to my labour. The guineas I made, except from verse, were
like the ounce of gold to the ton of ore. I no longer papered the walls
with rejection forms; but this was from choice, not from necessity. I
had plenty of material, had I cared to use it.

I made a little money, of course. My takings for the first month
amounted to number 9 10s. I notched double figures in the next with number ll 1s.
6d. Then I dropped to number 7 0s. 6d. It was not starvation, but it was
still more unlike matrimony.

But at the end of the sixth month there happened to me what, looking
back, I consider to be the greatest piece of good fortune of my life. I
received a literary introduction. Some authorities scoff at literary
introductions. They say that editors read everything, whether they know
the author or not. So they do; and, if the work is not good, a letter
to the editor from a man who once met his cousin at a garden-party is
not likely to induce him to print it. There is no journalistic "ring"
in the sense in which the word is generally used; but there are
undoubtedly a certain number of men who know the ropes, and can act as
pilots in a strange sea; and an introduction brings one into touch with
them. There is a world of difference between contributing blindly work
which seems suitable to the style of a paper and sending in matter
designed to attract the editor personally.

Mr. Macrae, whose pupil I had been at Cambridge, was the author of my
letter of introduction. At St. Gabriel's, Mr. Macrae had been a man for
whom I entertained awe and respect. Likes and dislikes in connection
with one's tutor seemed outside the question. Only a chance episode had
shown me that my tutor was a mortal with a mortal's limitations. We
were bicycling together one day along the Trumpington Road, when a form
appeared, coming to meet us. My tutor's speech grew more and more
halting as the form came nearer. At last he stopped talking altogether,
and wobbled in his saddle. The man bowed to him, and, as if he had won
through some fiery ordeal, he shot ahead like a gay professional rider.
When I drew level with him, he said, "That, Mr. Cloyster, is my
tailor."

Mr. Macrae was typical of the University don who is Scotch. He had
married the senior historian of Newnham. He lived (and still lives) by
proxy. His publishers order his existence. His honeymoon had been
placed at the disposal of these gentlemen, and they had allotted to
that period an edition of Aristotle's Ethics. Aristotle, accordingly,
received the most scholarly attention from the recently united couple
somewhere on the slopes of Mount Parnassus. All the reviews were
satisfactory.

In my third year at St. Gabriel's it was popularly supposed that Master
Pericles Aeschylus, Mr. Macrae's infant son, was turned to correct my
Latin prose, though my Iambics were withheld from him at the request of
the family doctor.

The letter which Pericles Aeschylus's father had addressed to me was
one of the pleasantest surprises I have ever had. It ran as follows:

_St. Gabriel's College,
Cambridge._


MY DEAR CLOYSTER,-The divergence of our duties and pleasures during
your residence here caused us to see but little of each other. Would it
had been otherwise! And too often our intercourse had-on my side-a
distinctly professional flavour. Your attitude towards your religious
obligations was, I fear, something to seek. Indeed, the line, "_Pastor
deorum cultor et infrequens_," might have been directly inspired by
your views on the keeping of Chapels. On the other hand, your
contributions to our musical festivities had the true Aristophanes
_panache_.

I hear you are devoting yourself to literature, and I beg that you will
avail yourself of the enclosed note, which is addressed to a personal
friend of mine.


Believe me,
_Your well-wisher,
David Ossian Macrae._


The enclosure bore this inscription:

CHARLES FERMIN, ESQ.,
Offices of the _Orb_,
Strand,
London.


I had received the letter at breakfast. I took a cab, and drove
straight to the _Orb_.

A painted hand, marked "Editorial," indicated a flight of stairs. At
the top of these I was confronted by a glass door, beyond which,
entrenched behind a desk, sat a cynical-looking youth. A smaller boy in
the background talked into a telephone. Both were giggling. On seeing
me the slightly larger of the two advanced with a half-hearted attempt
at solemnity, though unable to resist a Parthian shaft at his
companion, who was seized on the instant with a paroxysm of suppressed
hysteria.

My letter was taken down a mysterious stone passage. After some waiting
the messenger returned with the request that I would come back at
eleven, as Mr. Fermin would be very busy till then.

I went out into the Strand, and sought a neighbouring hostelry. It was
essential that I should be brilliant at the coming interview, if only
spirituously brilliant; and I wished to remove a sensation of stomachic
emptiness, such as I had been wont to feel at school when approaching
the headmaster's study.

At eleven I returned, and asked again for Mr. Fermin; and presently he
appeared-a tall, thin man, who gave one the impression of being in a
hurry. I knew him by reputation as a famous quarter-miler. He had been
president of the O.U.A.C. some years back. He looked as if at any
moment he might dash off in any direction at quarter-mile pace.

We shook hands, and I tried to look intelligent.

"Sorry to have to keep you waiting," he said, as we walked to his club;
"but we are always rather busy between ten and eleven, putting the
column through. Gresham and I do 'On Your Way,' you know. The last copy
has to be down by half-past ten."

We arrived at the Club, and sat in a corner of the lower smoking-room.

"Macrae says that you are going in for writing. Of course, I'll do
anything I can, but it isn't easy to help a man. As it happens, though,
I can put you in the way of something, if it's your style of work. Do
you ever do verse?"

I felt like a batsman who sees a slow full-toss sailing through the
air.

"It's the only thing I can get taken," I said. "I've had quite a lot in
the _Chronicle_ and occasional bits in other papers."

He seemed relieved.

"Oh, that's all right, then," he said. "You know 'On Your Way.' Perhaps
you'd care to come in and do that for a bit? It's only holiday work,
but it'll last five weeks. And if you do it all right I can get you the
whole of the holiday work on the column. That comes to a good lot in
the year. We're always taking odd days off. Can you come up at a
moment's notice?"

"Easily," I said.

"Then, you see, if you did that you would drop into the next vacancy on
the column. There's no saying when one may occur. It's like the General
Election. It may happen tomorrow, or not for years. Still, you'd be on
the spot in case."

"It's awfully good of you."

"Not at all. As a matter of fact, I was rather in difficulties about
getting a holiday man. I'm off to Scotland the day after tomorrow, and
I had to find a sub. Well, then, will you come in on Monday?"

"All right."

"You've had no experience of newspaper work, have you?"

"No."

"Well, all the work at the _Orb's_ done between nine and eleven. You
must be there at nine sharp. Literally sharp, I mean. Not half-past.
And you'd better do some stuff overnight for the first week or so.
You'll find working in the office difficult till you get used to it. Of
course, though, you'll always have Gresham there, so there's no need to
get worried. He can fill the column himself, if he's pushed. Four or
five really good paragraphs a day and an occasional set of verses are
all he'll want from you."

"I see."

"On Monday, then. Nine sharp. Good-bye."

I walked home along Piccadilly with almost a cake-walk stride. At last
I was in the inner circle.

An _Orb_ cart passed me. I nodded cheerfully to the driver. He was one
of _Us_.




CHAPTER 4
JULIAN EVERSLEIGH


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

I determined to celebrate the occasion by dining out, going to a
theatre, and having supper afterwards, none of which things were
ordinarily within my means. I had not been to a theatre since I had
arrived in town; and, except on Saturday nights, I always cooked my own
dinner, a process which was cheap, and which appealed to the passion
for Bohemianism which I had not wholly cast out of me.

The morning paper informed me that there were eleven musical comedies,
three Shakespeare plays, a blank verse drama, and two comedies ("last
weeks") for me to choose from. I bought a stall at the Briggs Theatre.
Stanley Briggs, who afterwards came to bulk large in my small world,
was playing there in a musical comedy which had had even more than the
customary musical-comedy success.

London by night had always had an immense fascination for me. Coming
out of the restaurant after supper, I felt no inclination to return to
my lodgings, and end the greatest night of my life tamely with a book
and a pipe. Here was I, a young man, fortified by an excellent supper,
in the heart of Stevenson's London. Why should I have no New Arabian
Night adventure? I would stroll about for half an hour, and give London
a chance of living up to its reputation.

I walked slowly along Piccadilly, and turned up Rupert Street. A magic
name. Prince Florizel of Bohemia had ended his days there in his
tobacconist's divan. Mr. Gilbert's Policeman Forth had been discovered
there by the men of London at the end of his long wanderings through
Soho. Probably, if the truth were known, Rudolf Rassendyl had spent
part of his time there. It could not be that Rupert Street would send
me empty away.

My confidence was not abused. Turning into Rupert Court, a dark and
suggestive passage some short distance up the street on the right, I
found a curious little comedy being played.

A door gave on to the deserted passageway, and on each side of it stood
a man-the lurcher type of man that is bred of London streets. The door
opened inwards. Another man stepped out. The hands of one of the
lurchers flew to the newcomer's mouth. The hands of the other lurcher
flew to the newcomer's pockets.

At that moment I advanced.

The lurchers vanished noiselessly and instantaneously.

Their victim held out his hand.

"Come in, won't you?" he said, smiling sleepily at me.

I followed him in, murmuring something about "caught in the act."

He repeated the phrase as we went upstairs.

"'Caught in the act.' Yes, they are ingenious creatures. Let me
introduce myself. My name is Julian Eversleigh. Sit down, won't you?
Excuse me for a moment."

He crossed to a writing-table.

Julian Eversleigh inhabited a single room of irregular shape. It was
small, and situated immediately under the roof. One side had a window
which overlooked Rupert Court. The view from it was, however,
restricted, because the window was inset, so that the walls projecting
on either side prevented one seeing more than a yard or two of the
court.

The room contained a hammock, a large tin bath, propped up against the
wall, a big wardrobe, a couple of bookcases, a deal writing-table-at
which the proprietor was now sitting with a pen in his mouth, gazing at
the ceiling-and a divan-like formation of rugs and cube sugar boxes.

The owner of this mixed lot of furniture wore a very faded blue serge
suit, the trousers baggy at the knees and the coat threadbare at the
elbows. He had the odd expression which green eyes combined with red
hair give a man.

"Caught in the act," he was murmuring. "Caught in the act."

The phrase seemed to fascinate him.

I had established myself on the divan, and was puffing at a cigar,
which I had bought by way of setting the coping-stone on my night's
extravagance, before he got up from his writing.

"Those fellows," he said, producing a bottle of whisky and a syphon
from one of the lower drawers of the wardrobe, "did me a double
service. They introduced me to you-say when-and they gave me--"

"When."

"-an idea."

"But how did it happen?" I asked.

"Quite simple," he answered. "You see, my friends, when they call on me
late at night, can't get in by knocking at the front door. It is a
shop-door, and is locked early. Vancott, my landlord, is a baker, and,
as he has to be up making muffins somewhere about five in the
morning-we all have our troubles-he does not stop up late. So people
who want me go into the court, and see whether my lamp is burning by
the window. If it is, they stand below and shout, 'Julian,' till I open
the door into the court. That's what happened tonight. I heard my name
called, went down, and walked into the arms of the enterprising
gentlemen whom you chanced to notice. They must have been very hungry,
for even if they had carried the job through they could not have
expected to make their fortunes. In point of fact, they would have
cleared one-and-threepence. But when you're hungry you can see no
further than the pit of your stomach. Do you know, I almost sympathise
with the poor brutes. People sometimes say to me, 'What are you?' I
have often half a mind to reply, 'I have been hungry.' My stars, be
hungry once, and you're educated, if you don't die of it, for a
lifetime."

This sort of talk from a stranger might have been the prelude to an
appeal for financial assistance.

He dissipated that half-born thought.

"Don't be uneasy," he said; "you have not been lured up here by the
ruse of a clever borrower. I can do a bit of touching when in the mood,
mind you, but you're safe. You are here because I see that you are a
pleasant fellow."

"Thank you," I said.

"Besides," he continued, "I am not hungry at present. In fact, I shall
never be hungry again."

"You're lucky," I remarked.

"I am. I am the fortunate possessor of the knack of writing
advertisements."

"Indeed," I said, feeling awkward, for I saw that I ought to be
impressed.

"Ah!" he said, laughing outright. "You're not impressed in the least,
really. But I'll ask you to consider what advertisements mean. First,
they are the life-essence of every newspaper, every periodical, and
every book."

"Every book?"

"Practically, yes. Most books contain some latent support of a fashion
in clothes or food or drink, or of some pleasant spot or phase of
benevolence or vice, all of which form the interest of one or other of
the sections of society, which sections require publicity at all costs
for their respective interests."

I was about to probe searchingly into so optimistic a view of modern
authorship, but he stalled me off by proceeding rapidly with his
discourse.

"Apart, however, from the less obvious modes of advertising, you'll
agree that this is the age of all ages for the man who can write puffs.
'Good wine needs no bush' has become a trade paradox, 'Judge by
appearances,' a commercial platitude. The man who is ambitious and
industrious turns his trick of writing into purely literary channels,
and becomes a novelist. The man who is not ambitious and not
industrious, and who does not relish the prospect of becoming a loafer
in Strand wine-shops, writes advertisements. The gold-bearing area is
always growing. It's a Tom Tiddler's ground. It is simply a question of
picking up the gold and silver. The industrious man picks up as much as
he wants. Personally, I am easily content. An occasional nugget
satisfies me. Here's tonight's nugget, for instance."

I took the paper he handed to me. It bore the words:

CAUGHT IN THE ACT


CAUGHT IN THE ACT of drinking Skeffington's Sloe Gin, a man will always
present a happy and smiling appearance. Skeffington's Sloe Gin adds a
crowning pleasure to prosperity, and is a consolation in adversity. Of
all Grocers.


"Skeffington's," he said, "pay me well. I'm worth money to them, and
they know it. At present they are giving me a retainer to keep my work
exclusively for them. The stuff they have put on the market is neither
better nor worse than the average sloe gin. But my advertisements have
given it a tremendous vogue. It is the only brand that grocers stock.
Since I made the firm issue a weekly paper called _Skeffington's
Poultry Farmer_, free to all country customers, the consumption of sloe
gin has been enormous among agriculturists. My idea, too, of supplying
suburban buyers gratis with a small drawing-book, skeleton
illustrations, and four coloured chalks, has made the drink popular
with children. You must have seen the poster I designed. There's a
reduced copy behind you. The father of a family is unwrapping a bottle
of Skeffington's Sloe Gin. His little ones crowd round him, laughing
and clapping their hands. The man's wife is seen peeping roguishly in
through the door. Beneath is the popular catch-phrase, "Ain't mother
going to 'ave none?"

"You're a genius," I cried.

"Hardly that," he said. "At least, I have no infinite capacity for
taking pains. I am one of Nature's slackers. Despite my talent for
drawing up advertisements, I am often in great straits owing to my
natural inertia and a passionate love of sleep. I sleep on the
slightest provocation or excuse. I will back myself to sleep against
anyone in the world, no age, weight, or colour barred. You, I should
say, are of a different temperament. More energetic. The Get On or Get
Out sort of thing. The Young Hustler."

"Rather," I replied briskly, "I am in love."

"So am I," said Julian Eversleigh. "Hopelessly, however. Give us a
match."

After that we confirmed our friendship by smoking a number of pipes
together.




CHAPTER 5
THE COLUMN


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

After the first week "On Your Way," on the _Orb_, offered hardly any
difficulty. The source of material was the morning papers, which were
placed in a pile on our table at nine o'clock. The halfpenny papers
were our principal support. Gresham and I each took one, and picked it
clean. We attended first to the Subject of the Day. This was generally
good for two or three paragraphs of verbal fooling. There was a sort of
tradition that the first half-dozen paragraphs should be topical. The
rest might be topical or not, as occasion served.

The column usually opened with a one-line pun-Gresham's invention.

Gresham was a man of unparalleled energy and ingenuity. He had created
several of the typical characters who appeared from time to time in "On
Your Way," as, for instance, Mrs. Jenkinson, our Mrs. Malaprop, and
Jones junior, our "howler" manufacturing schoolboy. He was also a stout
apostle of a mode of expression which he called "funny language." Thus,
instead of writing boldly: "There is a rumour that--," I was taught to
say, "It has got about that--." This sounds funnier in print, so
Gresham said. I could never see it myself.

Gresham had a way of seizing on any bizarre incident reported in the
morning papers, enfolding it in "funny language," adding a pun, and
thus making it his own. He had a cunning mastery of periphrasis, and a
telling command of adverbs.

Here is an illustration. An account was given one morning by the
Central news of the breaking into of a house at Johnsonville (Mich.) by
a negro, who had stolen a quantity of greenbacks. The thief, escaping
across some fields, was attacked by a cow, which, after severely
injuring the negro, ate the greenbacks.

Gresham's unacknowledged version of the episode ran as follows:

"The sleepy god had got the stranglehold on John Denville when Caesar
Bones, a coloured gentleman, entered John's house at Johnsonville
(Mich.) about midnight. Did the nocturnal caller disturb his slumbering
host? No. Caesar Bones has the finer feelings. But as he was
noiselessly retiring, what did he see? Why, a pile of greenbacks which
John had thoughtlessly put away in a fire-proof safe."

To prevent the story being cut out by the editor, who revised all the
proofs of the column, with the words "too long" scribbled against it,
Gresham continued his tale in another paragraph.

"'Dis am berry insecure,' murmured the visitor to himself,
transplanting the notes in a neighbourly way into his pocket. Mark the
sequel. The noble Caesar met, on his homeward path, an irritable
cudster. The encounter was brief. Caesar went weak in the second round,
and took the count in the third. Elated by her triumph, and hungry from
her exertions, the horned quadruped nosed the wad of paper money and
daringly devoured it. Caesar has told the court that if he is convicted
of felony, he will arraign the owner of the ostrich-like bovine on a
charge of receiving stolen goods. The owner merely ejaculates 'Black
male!'"

On his day Gresham could write the column and have a hundred lines over
by ten o'clock. I, too, found plenty of copy as a rule, though I
continued my practice of doing a few paragraphs overnight. But every
now and then fearful days would come, when the papers were empty of
material for our purposes, and when two out of every half-dozen
paragraphs which we did succeed in hammering out were returned deleted
on the editor's proof.

The tension at these times used to be acute. The head printer would
send up a relay of small and grubby boys to remind us that "On Your
Way" was fifty lines short. At ten o'clock he would come in person, and
be plaintive.

Gresham, the old hand, applied to such occasions desperate remedies. He
would manufacture out of even the most pointless item of news two
paragraphs by adding to his first the words, "This reminds us of Mr.
Punch's famous story." He would then go through the bound volumes of
_Punch_-we had about a dozen in the room-with lightning speed until he
chanced upon a more or less appropriate tag.

Those were mornings when verses would be padded out from three stanzas
to five, Gresham turning them out under fifteen minutes. He had a
wonderful facility for verse.

As a last expedient one fell back upon a standing column, a moth-eaten
collection of alleged jests which had been set up years ago to meet the
worst emergencies. It was, however, considered a confession of weakness
and a degradation to use this column.

We had also in our drawer a book of American witticisms, published in
New York. To cut one out, preface it with "A good American story comes
to hand," and pin it on a slip was a pleasing variation of the usual
mode of constructing a paragraph. Gresham and I each had our favourite
method. Personally, I had always a partiality for dealing with
"buffers." "The brakes refused to act, and the train struck the buffers
at the end of the platform" invariably suggested that if elderly
gentlemen would abstain from loitering on railway platforms, they would
not get hurt in this way.

Gresham had a similar liking for "turns." "The performance at the
Frivoli Music Hall was in full swing when the scenery was noticed to be
on fire. The audience got a turn. An extra turn."

Julian Eversleigh, to whom I told my experiences on the _Orb_, said he
admired the spirit with which I entered into my duties. He said,
moreover, that I had a future before me, not only as a journalist, but
as a writer.

Nor, indeed, could I help seeing for myself that I was getting on. I
was making a fair income now, and had every prospect of making a much
better one. My market was not restricted. Verses, articles, and fiction
from my pen were being accepted with moderate regularity by many of the
minor periodicals. My scope was growing distinctly wider. I found, too,
that my work seemed to meet with a good deal more success when I sent
it in from the _Orb_, with a letter to the editor on _Orb_ notepaper.

Altogether, my five weeks on the _Orb_ were invaluable to me. I ought
to have paid rather than have taken payment for working on the column.
By the time Fermin came back from Scotland to turn me out, I was a
professional. I had learned the art of writing against time. I had
learned to ignore noise, which, for a writer in London, is the most
valuable quality of all. Every day at the _Orb_ I had had to turn out
my stuff with the hum of the Strand traffic in my ears, varied by an
occasional barrel-organ, the whistling of popular songs by the
printers, whose window faced ours, and the clatter of a typewriter in
the next room. Often I had to turn out a paragraph or a verse while
listening and making appropriate replies to some other member of the
staff, who had wandered into our room to pass the time of day or read
out a bit of his own stuff which had happened to please him
particularly. All this gave me a power of concentration, without which
writing is difficult in this city of noises.

The friendship I formed with Gresham too, besides being pleasant, was
of infinite service to me. He knew all about the game. I followed his
advice, and prospered. His encouragement was as valuable as his advice.
He was my pilot, and saw me, at great trouble to himself, through the
dangerous waters.

I foresaw that the future held out positive hope that my marriage with
Margaret would become possible. And yet--

Pausing in the midst of my castle-building, I suffered a sense of
revulsion. I had been brought up to believe that the only adjective
that could be coupled with the noun "journalism" was "precarious." Was
I not, as Gresham would have said, solving an addition sum in infantile
poultry before their mother, the feathered denizen of the farmyard, had
lured them from their shell? Was I not mistaking a flash in the pan for
a genuine success?

These thoughts numbed my fingers in the act of writing to Margaret.

Instead, therefore, of the jubilant letter I had intended to send her,
I wrote one of quite a different tone. I mentioned the arduous nature
of my work. I referred to the struggle in which I was engaged. I
indicated cleverly that I was a man of extraordinary courage battling
with fate. I implied that I made just enough to live on.

It would have been cruel to arouse expectations which might never be
fulfilled. In this letter, accordingly, and in subsequent letters, I
rather went to the opposite extreme. Out of pure regard for Margaret, I
painted my case unnecessarily black. Considerations of a similar nature
prompted me to keep on my lodging in Walpole Street. I had two rooms
instead of one, but they were furnished severely and with nothing but
the barest necessaries.

I told myself through it all that I loved Margaret as dearly as ever.
Yet there were moments, and they seemed to come more frequently as the
days went on, when I found myself wondering. Did I really want to give
up all this? The untidiness, the scratch meals, the nights with Julian?
And, when I was honest, I answered, No.

Somehow Margaret seemed out of place in this new world of mine.




CHAPTER 6
NEW YEAR'S EVE


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

The morning of New Year's Eve was a memorable one for me. My first
novel was accepted. Not an ambitious volume. It was rather short, and
the plot was not obtrusive. The sporting gentlemen who accepted it,
however-Messrs. Prodder and Way-seemed pleased with it; though, when I
suggested a sum in cash in advance of royalties, they displayed a most
embarrassing coyness-and also, as events turned out, good sense.

I carried the good news to Julian, whom I found, as usual, asleep in
his hammock. I had fallen into the habit of calling on him after my
_Orb_ work. He was generally sleepy when I arrived, at half-past
eleven, and while we talked I used to make his breakfast act as a sort
of early lunch for myself. He said that the people of the house had
begun by trying to make the arrival of his breakfast coincide with the
completion of his toilet; that this had proved so irksome that they had
struck; and that finally it had been agreed on both sides that the meal
should be put in his room at eleven o'clock, whether he was dressed or
not. He said that he often saw his breakfast come in, and would
drowsily determine to consume it hot. But he had never had the energy
to do so. Once, indeed, he had mistaken the time, and had confidently
expected that the morning of a hot breakfast had come at last. He was
dressed by nine, and had sat for two hours gloating over the prospect
of steaming coffee and frizzling bacon. On that particular morning,
however, there had been some domestic tragedy-the firing of a chimney
or the illness of a cook-and at eleven o'clock, not breakfast, but an
apology for its absence had been brought to him. This embittered
Julian. He gave up the unequal contest, and he has frequently confessed
to me that cold breakfast is an acquired, yet not unpleasant, taste.

He woke up when I came in, and, after hearing my news and
congratulating me, began to open the letters that lay on the table at
his side.

One of the envelopes had Skeffington's trade mark stamped upon it, and
contained a bank-note and a sheet closely type-written on both sides.

"Half a second, Jimmy," said he, and began to read.

I poured myself out a cup of cold coffee, and, avoiding the bacon and
eggs, which lay embalmed in frozen grease, began to lunch off bread and
marmalade.

"I'll do it," he burst out when he had finished. "It's a sweat-a
fearful sweat, but--

"Skeffington's have written urging me to undertake a rather original
advertising scheme. They're very pressing, and they've enclosed a
tenner in advance. They want me to do them a tragedy in four acts. I
sent them the scenario last week. I sketched out a skeleton plot in
which the hero is addicted to a strictly moderate use of Skeffington's
Sloe Gin. His wife adopts every conceivable measure to wean him from
this harmless, even praiseworthy indulgence. At the end of the second
act she thinks she has cured him. He has promised to gratify what he
regards as merely a capricious whim on her part. 'I will give-yes, I
will give it up, darling!' 'George! George!' She falls on his neck.
Over her shoulder he winks at the audience, who realise that there is
more to come. Curtain. In Act 3 the husband is seen sitting alone in
his study. His wife has gone to a party. The man searches in a cupboard
for something to read. Instead of a novel, however, he lights on a
bottle of Skeffington's Sloe Gin. Instantly the old overwhelming
craving returns. He hesitates. What does it matter? She will never
know. He gulps down glass after glass. He sinks into an intoxicated
stupor. His wife enters. Curtain again. Act 4. The draught of nectar
tasted in the former act after a period of enforced abstinence has
produced a deadly reaction. The husband, who previously improved his
health, his temper, and his intellect by a strictly moderate use of
Skeffington's Sloe Gin, has now become a ghastly dipsomaniac. His wife,
realising too late the awful effect of her idiotic antagonism to
Skeffington's, experiences the keenest pangs of despair. She drinks
laudanum, and the tragedy is complete."

"Fine," I said, finishing the coffee.

"In a deferential postscript," said Julian, "Skeffington's suggest an
alternative ending, that the wife should drink, not laudanum, but Sloe
Gin, and grow, under its benign influence, resigned to the fate she has
brought on her husband and herself. Resignation gives way to hope. She
devotes her life to the care of the inebriate man, and, by way of
pathetic retribution, she lives precisely long enough to nurse him back
to sanity. Which finale do you prefer?"

"Yours!" I said.

"Thank you," said Julian, considerably gratified. "So do I. It's
terser, more dramatic, and altogether a better advertisement.
Skeffington's make jolly good sloe gin, but they can't arouse pity and
terror. Yes, I'll do it; but first let me spend the tenner."

"I'm taking a holiday, too, today," I said. "How can we amuse
ourselves?"

Julian had opened the last of his letters. He held up two cards.

"Tickets for Covent Garden Ball tonight," he said. "Why not come? It's
sure to be a good one."

"I should like to," I said. "Thanks."

Julian dropped from his hammock, and began to get his bath ready.

We arranged to dine early at the Maison Suisse in Rupert Street-_table
d'hote_ one franc, plus twopence for mad'moiselle-and go on to the
gallery of a first night. I was to dress for Covent Garden at Julian's
after the theatre, because white waistcoats and the franc _table
d'hote_ didn't go well together.

When I dined out, I usually went to the Maison Suisse. I shall never
have the chance of going again, even if, as a married man, I were
allowed to do so, for it has been pulled down to make room for the
Hicks Theatre in Shaftesbury Avenue. When I did not dine there, I
attended a quaint survival of last century's coffee-houses in
Glasshouse Street: Tall, pew-like boxes, wooden tables without
table-cloths, panelled walls; an excellent menu of chops, steaks, fried
eggs, sausages, and other British products. Once the resort of bucks
and Macaronis, Ford's coffee-house I found frequented by a strange
assortment of individuals, some of whom resembled bookmakers' touts,
others clerks of an inexplicably rustic type. Who these people really
were I never discovered.

"I generally have supper at Pepolo's," said Julian, as we left the
theatre, "before a Covent Garden Ball. Shall we go on there?"

There are two entrances to Pepolo's restaurant, one leading to the
ground floor, the other to the brasserie in the basement. I liked to
spend an hour or so there occasionally, smoking and watching the crowd.
Every sixth visit on an average I would happen upon somebody
interesting among the ordinary throng of medical students and
third-rate clerks-watery-eyed old fellows who remembered Cremorne, a
mahogany derelict who had spent his youth on the sea when liners were
sailing-ships, and the apprentices, terrorised by bullying mates and
the rollers of the Bay, lay howling in the scuppers and prayed to be
thrown overboard. He told me of one voyage on which the Malay cook went
mad, and, escaping into the ratlines, shot down a dozen of the crew
before he himself was sniped.

The supper tables are separated from the brasserie by a line of stucco
arches, and as it was now a quarter to twelve the place was full. At a
first glance it seemed that there were no empty supper tables.
Presently, however, we saw one, laid for four, at which only one man
was sitting.

"Hullo!" said Julian, "there's Malim. Let's go and see if we can push
into his table. Well, Malim, how are you? Do you know Cloyster?"

Mr. Malim had a lofty expression. I should have put him down as a
scholarly recluse. His first words upset this view somewhat.

"Coming to Covent Garden?" he said, genially. "I am. So is Kit. She'll
be down soon."

"Good," said Julian; "may Jimmy and I have supper at your table?"

"Do," said Malim. "Plenty of room. We'd better order our food and not
wait for her."

We took our places, and looked round us. The hum of conversation was
persistent. It rose above the clatter of the supper tables and the
sudden bursts of laughter.

It was now five minutes to twelve. All at once those nearest the door
sprang to their feet. A girl in scarlet and black had come in.

"Ah, there's Kit at last," said Malim.

"They're cheering her," said Julian.

As he spoke, the tentative murmur of a cheer was caught up by everyone.
Men leaped upon chairs and tables.

"Hullo, hullo, hullo!" said Kit, reaching us. "Kiddie, when they do
that it makes me feel shy."

She was laughing like a child. She leaned across the table, put her
arms round Malim's neck, and kissed him. She glanced at us.

Malim smiled quietly, but said nothing.

She kissed Julian, and she kissed me.

"Now we're all friends," she said, sitting down.

"Better know each other's names," said Malim. "Kit, this is Mr.
Cloyster. Mr. Cloyster, may I introduce you to my wife?"




CHAPTER 7
I MEET MR. THOMAS BLAKE


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

Someone had told me that, the glory of Covent Garden Ball had departed.
It may be so. Yet the floor, with its strange conglomeration of
music-hall artists, callow university men, shady horse-dealers, and
raucous military infants, had an atmosphere of more than meretricious
gaiety. The close of an old year and the birth of a new one touch the
toughest.

The band was working away with a strident brassiness which filled the
room with noise. The women's dresses were a shriek of colour. The
vulgarity of the scene was so immense as to be almost admirable. It was
certainly interesting.

Watching his opportunity, Julian presently drew me aside into the
smoking-room.

"Malim," he said, "has paid you a great compliment."

"Really," I said, rather surprised, for Julian's acquaintance had done
nothing more, to my knowledge, than give me a cigar and a
whiskey-and-soda.

"He's introduced you to his wife."

"Very good of him, I'm sure."

"You don't understand. You see Kit for what she is: a pretty,
good-natured creature bred in the gutter. But Malim-well, he's in the
Foreign Office and is secretary to Sir George Grant."

"Then what in Heaven's name," I cried, "induced him to marry--"

"My dear Jimmy," said Julian, adroitly avoiding the arm of an exuberant
lady impersonating Winter, and making fair practice with her detachable
icicles, "it was Kit or no one. Just consider Malim's position, which
was that of thousands of other men of his type. They are the cleverest
men of their schools; they are the intellectual stars of their
Varsities. I was at Oxford with Malim. He was a sort of tin god.
Double-first and all that. Just like all the rest of them. They get
what is looked upon as a splendid appointment under Government. They
come to London, hire comfortable chambers or a flat, go off to their
office in the morning, leave it in the evening, and are given a salary
which increases by regular gradations from an initial two hundred a
year. Say that a man begins this kind of work at twenty-four. What are
his matrimonial prospects? His office work occupies his entire
attention (the idea that Government clerks don't work is a fiction
preserved merely for the writers of burlesque) from the moment he wakes
in the morning until dinner. His leisure extends, roughly speaking,
from eight-thirty until twelve. The man whom I am discussing, and of
whom Malim is a type, is, as I have already proved, intellectual. He
has, therefore, ambitions. The more intellectual he is the more he
loathes the stupid routine of his daily task. Thus his leisure is his
most valuable possession. There are books he wants to read-those which
he liked in the days previous to his slavery-and new ones which he sees
published every day. There are plays he wants to see performed. And
there are subjects on which he would like to write-would give his left
hand to write, if the loss of that limb wouldn't disqualify him for his
post. Where is his social chance? It surely exists only in the utter
abandonment of his personal projects. And to go out when one is tied to
the clock is a poor sort of game. But suppose he _does_ seek the
society of what friends he can muster in London. Is he made much of,
fussed over? Not a bit of it. Brainless subalterns, ridiculous
midshipmen, have, in the eyes of the girl whom he has come to see, a
reputation that he can never win. They're in the Service; they're so
dashing; they're so charmingly extravagant; they're so tremendous in
face of an emergency that their conversational limitations of "Yes" and
"No" are hailed as brilliant flights of genius. Their inane anecdotes,
their pointless observations are positively courted. It is they who
retire to the conservatory with the divine Violet, whose face is like
the Venus of Milo's, whose hair (one hears) reaches to her knees, whose
eyes are like blue saucers, and whose complexion is a pink poem. It is
Jane, the stumpy, the flat-footed-Jane, who wears glasses and has all
the virtues which are supposed to go with indigestion: big hands and an
enormous waist-Jane, I repeat, who is told off to talk to a man like
Malim. If, on the other hand, he and his fellows refuse to put on
evening clothes and be bored to death of an evening, who can blame
them? If they deliberately find enough satisfaction for their needs in
the company of a circle of men friends and the casual pleasures of the
town, selfishness is the last epithet with which their behaviour can be
charged. Unselfishness has been their curse. No sane person would, of
his own accord, become the automaton that a Government office requires.
Pressure on the part of relations, of parents, has been brought to bear
on them. The steady employment, the graduated income, the pension-that
fatal pension-has been danced by their fathers and their mothers and
their Uncle Johns before their eyes. Appeals have been made to them on
filial, not to say religious, grounds. Threats would have availed
nothing; but appeals-downright tearful appeals from mamma, husky,
hand-gripping appeals from papa-that is what has made escape
impossible. A huge act of unselfishness has been compelled; a lifetime
of reactionary egotism is inevitable and legitimate. I was wrong when I
said Malim was typical. He has to the good an ingenuity which assists
naturally in the solution of the problem of self and circumstance. A
year or two ago chance brought him in contact with Kit. They struck up
a friendship. He became an habitue at the Fried Fish Shop in Tottenham
Court Road. Whenever we questioned his taste he said that a physician
recommended fish as a tonic for the brain. But it was not his brain
that took Malim to the fried fish shop. It was his heart. He loved Kit,
and presently he married her. One would have said this was an
impossible step. Misery for Malim's people, his friends, himself, and
afterwards for Kit. But Nature has endowed both Malim and Kit with
extraordinary commonsense. He kept to his flat; she kept to her job in
the fried fish shop. Only, instead of living in, she was able to retire
after her day's work to a little house which he hired for her in the
Hampstead Road. Her work, for which she is eminently fitted, keeps her
out of mischief. His flat gives the impression to his family and the
head of his department that he is still a bachelor. Thus, all goes
well."

"I've often read in the police reports," I said, "of persons who lead
double lives, and I'm much interested in--"

Malim and Kit bore down upon us. We rose.

"It's the march past," observed the former. "Come upstairs."

"Kiddie," said Kit, "give me your arm."

At half-past four we were in Wellington Street. It was a fine, mild
morning, and in the queer light of the false dawn we betook ourselves
to the Old Hummums for breakfast. Other couples had done the same. The
steps of the Hummums facing the market harboured already a waiting
crowd. The doors were to be opened at five. We also found places on the
stone steps. The market was alive with porters, who hailed our
appearance with every profession of delight. Early hours would seem to
lend a certain acidity to their badinage. By-and-by a more personal
note crept into their facetious comments. Two guardsmen on the top step
suddenly displayed, in return, a very creditable gift of repartee.
Covent Garden market was delighted. It felt the stern joy which
warriors feel with foemen worthy of their steel. It suspended its
juggling feats with vegetable baskets, and devoted itself exclusively
to the task of silencing our guns. Porters, costers, and the riff-raff
of the streets crowded in a semicircle around us. Just then it was
borne in on us how small our number was. A solid phalanx of the
toughest customers in London faced us. Behind this semicircle a line of
carts had been drawn up. Unseen enemies from behind this laager now
began to amuse themselves by bombarding us with the product of the
market garden. Tomatoes, cauliflowers, and potatoes came hurtling into
our midst. I saw Julian consulting his watch. "Five minutes more," he
said. I had noticed some minutes back that the ardour of the attack
seemed to centre round one man in particular-a short, very burly man in
a costume that seemed somehow vaguely nautical. His face wore the
expression of one cheerfully conscious of being well on the road to
intoxication. He was the ringleader. It was he who threw the largest
cabbage, the most _passe_ tomato. I don't suppose he had ever enjoyed
himself so much in his life. He was standing now on a cart full of
potatoes, and firing them in with tremendous force.

Kit saw him too.

"Why, there's that blackguard Tom!" she cried.

She had been told to sit down behind Malim for safety. Before anyone
could stop her, or had guessed her intention, she had pushed her way
through us and stepped out into the road.

It was so unexpected that there was an involuntary lull in the
proceedings.

"Tom!"

She pointed an accusing finger at the man, who gaped beerily.

"Tom, who pinched farver's best trousers, and popped them?"

There was a roar of laughter. A moment before, and Tom had been the pet
of the market, the energetic leader, the champion potato-slinger. Now
he was a thing of derision. His friends took up the question. Keen
anxiety was expressed on all sides as to the fate of father's trousers.
He was requested to be a man and speak up.

The uproar died away as it was seen that Kit had not yet finished.

"Cheese it, some of yer," shouted a voice. "The lady wants to orsk him
somefin' else."

"Tom," said Kit, "who was sent with tuppence to buy postage-stamps and
spent it on beer?"

The question was well received by the audience. Tom was beaten. A
potato, vast and nobbly, fell from his palsied hand. He was speechless.
Then he began to stammer.

"Just you stop it, Tom," shouted Kit triumphantly. "Just you stop it,
d'you 'ear, you stop it."

She turned towards us on the steps, and, taking us all into her
confidence, added: "'E's a nice thing to 'ave for a bruvver, anyway."

Then she rejoined Malim, amid peals of laughter from both armies. It
was a Homeric incident.

Only a half-hearted attempt was made to renew the attack. And when the
door of the Hummums at last opened, Malim observed to Julian and me, as
we squashed our way in, that if a man's wife's relations were always as
opportune as Kit's, the greatest objection to them would be removed.




CHAPTER 8
I MEET THE REV. JOHN HATTON


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

I saw a great deal of Malim after that. He and Julian became my two
chief mainstays when I felt in need of society. Malim was a man of
delicate literary skill, a genuine lover of books, a severe critic of
modern fiction. Our tastes were in the main identical, though it was
always a blow to me that he could see nothing humorous in Mr. George
Ade, whose Fables I knew nearly by heart. The more robust type of
humour left him cold.

In all other respects we agreed.

There is a never-failing fascination in a man with a secret. It gave me
a pleasant feeling of being behind the scenes, to watch Malim, sitting
in his armchair, the essence of everything that was conventional and
respectable, with Eton and Oxford written all over him, and to think
that he was married all the while to an employee in a Tottenham Court
Road fried-fish shop.

Kit never appeared in the flat: but Malim went nearly every evening to
the little villa. Sometimes he took Julian and myself, more often
myself alone, Julian being ever disinclined to move far from his
hammock. The more I saw of Kit the more thoroughly I realized how
eminently fitted she was to be Malim's wife. It was a union of
opposites. Except for the type of fiction provided by "penny libraries
of powerful stories." Kit had probably not read more than half a dozen
books in her life. Grimm's fairy stories she recollected dimly, and she
betrayed a surprising acquaintance with at least three of Ouida's
novels. I fancy that Malim appeared to her as a sort of combination of
fairy prince and Ouida guardsman. He exhibited the Oxford manner at
times rather noticeably. Kit loved it.

Till I saw them together I had thought Kit's accent and her incessant
mangling of the King's English would have jarred upon Malim. But I soon
found that I was wrong. He did not appear to notice.

I learned from Kit, in the course of my first visit to the villa, some
further particulars respecting her brother Tom, the potato-thrower of
Covent Garden Market. Mr. Thomas Blake, it seemed, was the proprietor
and skipper of a barge. A pleasant enough fellow when sober, but too
much given to what Kit described as "his drop." He had apparently left
home under something of a cloud, though whether this had anything to do
with "father's trousers" I never knew. Kit said she had not seen him
for some years, though each had known the other's address. It seemed
that the Blake family were not great correspondents.

"Have you ever met John Hatton?" asked Malim one night after dinner at
his flat.

"John Hatton?" I answered. "No. Who is he?"

"A parson. A very good fellow. You ought to know him. He's a man with a
number of widely different interests. We were at Trinity together. He
jumps from one thing to another, but he's frightfully keen about
whatever he does. Someone was saying that he was running a boys' club
in the thickest part of Lambeth."

"There might be copy in it," I said.

"Or ideas for advertisements for Julian," said Malim. "Anyway, I'll
introduce you to him. Have you ever been in the Barrel?"

"What's the Barrel?"

"The Barrel is a club. It gets the name from the fact that it's the
only club in England that allows, and indeed urges, its members to sit
on a barrel. John Hatton is sometimes to be found there. Come round to
it tomorrow night."

"All right," I replied. "Where is it?"

"A hundred and fifty-three, York Street, Covent Garden. First floor."

"Very well," I said. "I'll meet you there at twelve o'clock. I can't
come sooner because I've got a story to write."

Twelve had just struck when I walked up York Street looking for No.
153.

The house was brilliantly lighted on the first floor. The street door
opened on to a staircase, and as I mounted it the sound of a piano and
a singing voice reached me. At the top of the stairs I caught sight of
a waiter loaded with glasses. I called to him.

"Mr. Cloyster, sir? Yessir. I'll find out whether Mr. Malim can see
you, sir."

Malim came out to me. "Hatton's not here," he said, "but come in.
There's a smoking concert going on."

He took me into the room, the windows of which I had seen from the
street.

There was a burst of cheering as we entered the room. The song was
finished, and there was a movement among the audience. "It's the
interval," said Malim.

Men surged out of the packed front room into the passage, and then into
a sort of bar parlour. Malim and I also made our way there. "That's the
fetish of the club," said Malim, pointing to a barrel standing on end;
"and I'll introduce you to the man who is sitting on it. He's little
Michael, the musical critic. They once put on an operetta of his at the
Court. It ran about two nights, but he reckons all the events of the
world from the date of its production."

"Mr. Cloyster-Mr. Michael."

The musician hopped down from the barrel and shook hands. He was a
dapper little person, and had a trick of punctuating every sentence
with a snigger.

"Cheer-o," he said genially. "Is this your first visit?"

I said it was.

"Then sit on the barrel. We are the only club in London who can offer
you the privilege." Accordingly I sat on the barrel, and through a
murmur of applause I could hear Michael telling someone that he'd first
seen that barrel five years before his operetta came out at the Court.

At that moment a venerable figure strode with dignity into the bar.

"Maundrell," said Malim to me. "The last of the old Bohemians. An old
actor. Always wears the steeple hat and a long coat with skirts."

The survivor of the days of Kean uttered a bellow for whisky-and-water.
"That barrel," he said, "reminds me of Buckstone's days at the
Haymarket. After the performance we used to meet at the Cafe de
l'Europe, a few yards from the theatre. Our secret society sat there."

"What was the society called, Mr. Maundrell?" asked a new member with
unusual intrepidity.

"Its name," replied the white-headed actor simply, "I shall not
divulge. It was not, however, altogether unconnected with the Pink Men
of the Blue Mountains. We used to sit, we who were initiated, in a
circle. We met to discuss the business of the society. Oh, we were the
observed of all observers, I can assure you. Our society was extensive.
It had its offshoots in foreign lands. Well, we at these meetings used
to sit round a barrel-a great big barrel, which had a hole in the top.
The barrel was not merely an ornament, for through the hole in the top
we threw any scraps and odds and ends we did not want. Bits of tobacco,
bread, marrow bones, the dregs of our glasses-anything and everything
went into the barrel. And so it happened, as the barrel became fuller
and fuller, strange animals made their appearance-animals of peculiar
shape and form crawled out of the barrel and would attempt to escape
across the floor. But we were on their tracks. We saw them. We headed
them off with our sticks, and we chased them back again to the place
where they had been born and bred. We poked them in, sir, with our
sticks."

Mr. Maundrell emitted a placid chuckle at this reminiscence.

"A good many members of this club," whispered Malim to me, "would have
gone back into that barrel."

A bell sounded. "That's for the second part to begin," said Malim.

We herded back along the passage. A voice cried, "Be seated, please,
gentlemen."

At the far end of the room was a table for the chairman and the
committee, and to the left stood a piano. Everyone had now sat down
except the chairman, who was apparently not in the room. There was a
pause. Then a man from the audience whooped sharply and clambered over
the table and into the place of the chairman. He tapped twice with the
mallet. "Get out of that chair," yelled various voices.

"Gentlemen," said the man in the chair. A howl of execration went up,
and simultaneously the door was flung open. A double file of
white-robed Druids came, chanting, into the room.

The Druids carried in with them a small portable tree which they
proceeded to set upright. The chant now became extremely topical. Each
Druid sang a verse in turn, while his fellow Druids danced a stately
measure round the tree. As the verse was being sung, an imitation
granite altar was hastily erected.

The man in the chair, who had so far smoked a cigarette in silence, now
tapped again with his mallet. "Gentlemen," he observed.

The Druids ended their song abruptly, and made a dash at the occupant
of the chair. The audience stood up. "A victim for our ancient rites!"
screamed the Druids, falling upon the man and dragging him towards the
property altar.

The victim showed every sign of objection to early English rites; but
he was dislodged, and after being dragged, struggling, across the
table, subsided quickly on the floor. The mob surged about and around
him. He was hidden from view. His position, however, could be located
by a series of piercing shrieks.

The door again opened. Mr. Maundrell, the real chairman of the evening,
stood on the threshold. "Chair!" was now the word that arose on every
side, and at this signal the Druids disappeared at a trot past the
long-bearded, impassive Mr. Maundrell. Their victim followed them, but
before he did so he picked up his trousers which were lying on the
carpet.

All the time this scene had been going on, I fancied I recognised the
man in the chair. In a flash I remembered. It was Dawkins who had
coached First Trinity, and whom I, as a visitor once at the crew's
training dinner, had last seen going through the ancient and honourable
process of de-bagging at the hands of his light-hearted boat.

"Come on," said Malim. "Godfrey Lane's going to sing a patriotic song.
They _will_ let him do it. We'll go down to the Temple and find John
Hatton."

We left the Barrel at about one o'clock. It was a typical London late
autumn night. Quiet with the peace of a humming top; warm with the heat
generated from mellow asphalt and resinous wood-paving.

We turned from Bedford Street eastwards along the Strand.

Between one and two the Strand is as empty as it ever is. It is given
over to lurchers and policemen. Fleet Street reproduces for this one
hour the Sahara.

"When I knock at the Temple gate late at night," said Malim, "and am
admitted by the night porter, I always feel a pleasantly archaic
touch."

I agreed with him. The process seemed a quaint admixture of an Oxford
or Cambridge college, Gottingen, and a feudal keep. And after the gate
had been closed behind one, it was difficult to realise that within a
few yards of an academic system of lawns and buildings full of living
traditions and associations which wainscoting and winding stairs
engender, lay the modern world, its American invaders, its new humour,
its women's clubs, its long firms, its musical comedies, its Park Lane,
and its Strand with the hub of the universe projecting from the roadway
at Charing Cross, plain for Englishmen to gloat over and for foreigners
to envy.

Sixty-two Harcourt Buildings is emblazoned with many names, including
that of the Rev. John Hatton. The oak was not sported, and our rap at
the inner door was immediately answered by a shout of "Come in!" As we
opened it we heard a peculiar whirring sound. "Road skates," said
Hatton, gracefully circling the table and then coming to a standstill.
I was introduced. "I'm very glad to see you both," he said. "The two
other men I share these rooms with have gone away, so I'm killing time
by training for my road-skate tour abroad. It's trying for one's
ankles."

"Could you go downstairs on them?" said Malim.

"Certainly," he replied, "I'll do so now. And when we're down, I'll
have a little practice in the open."

Whereupon he skated to the landing, scrambled down the stairs, sped up
Middle Temple Lane, and called the porter to let us out into Fleet
Street. He struck me as a man who differed in some respects from the
popular conception of a curate.

"I'll race you to Ludgate Circus and back," said the clergyman.

"You're too fast," said Malim; "it must be a handicap."

"We might do it level in a cab," said I, for I saw a hansom crawling
towards us.

"Done," said the Rev. John Hatton. "Done, for half-a-crown!"

I climbed into the hansom, and Malim, about to follow me, found that a
constable, to whom the soil of the City had given spontaneous birth,
was standing at his shoulder. "Wot's the game?" inquired the officer,
with tender solicitude.

"A fine night, Perkins," remarked Hatton.

"A fine morning, beggin' your pardon, sir," said the policeman
facetiously. He seemed to be an acquaintance of the skater.

"Reliability trials," continued Hatton. "Be good enough to start us,
Perkins."

"Very good, sir," said Perkins.

"Drive to Ludgate Circus and back, and beat the gentleman on the
skates," said Malim to our driver, who was taking the race as though he
assisted at such events in the course of his daily duty.

"Hi shall say, 'Are you ready? Horf!'"

"We shall have Perkins applying to the Jockey Club for Ernest
Willoughby's job," whispered Malim.

"Are you ready? Horf!"

Hatton was first off the mark. He raced down the incline to the Circus
at a tremendous speed. He was just in sight as he swung laboriously
round and headed for home. But meeting him on our outward journey, we
noticed that the upward slope was distressing him. "Shall we do it?" we
asked.

"Yessir," said our driver. And now we, too, were on the up grade. We
went up the hill at a gallop: were equal with Hatton at Fetter Lane,
and reached the Temple Gate yards to the good.

The ancient driver of a four-wheeler had been the witness of the
finish.

He gazed with displeasure upon us.

"This 'ere's a nice use ter put Fleet Street to, I don't think," he
said coldly.

This sarcastic rebuke rather damped us, and after Hatton had paid Malim
his half-crown, and had invited me to visit him, we departed.

"Queer chap, Hatton," said Malim as we walked up the Strand.

I was to discover at no distant date that he was distinctly a
many-sided man. I have met a good many clergymen in my time, but I have
never come across one quite like the Rev. John Hatton.




CHAPTER 9
JULIAN LEARNS MY SECRET


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

A difficulty in the life of a literary man in London is the question of
getting systematic exercise. At school and college I had been
accustomed to play games every day, and now I felt the change acutely.

It was through this that I first became really intimate with John
Hatton, and incidentally with Sidney Price, of the Moon Assurance
Company. I happened to mention my trouble one night in Hatton's rooms.
I had been there frequently since my first visit.

"None of my waistcoats fit," I remarked.

"My dear fellow," said Hatton, "I'll give you exercise and to spare;
that is to say, if you can box."

"I'm not a champion," I said; "but I'm fond of it. I shouldn't mind
taking up boxing again. There's nothing like it for exercise."

"Quite right, James," he replied; "and exercise, as I often tell my
boys, is essential."

"What boys?" I asked.

"My club boys," said Hatton. "They belong to the most dingy quarter of
the whole of London-South Lambeth. They are not hooligans. They are not
so interesting as that. They represent the class of youth that is a
stratum or two above hooliganism. Frightful weeds. They lack the robust
animalism of the class below them, and they lack the intelligence of
the class above them. The fellows at my club are mostly hard-working
mechanics and under-paid office boys. They have nothing approaching a
sense of humour or the instinct of sport."

"Not very encouraging," I said.

"Nor picturesque," said Hatton; "and that is why they've been so
neglected. There is romance in an out-and-out hooligan. It interests
people to reform him. But to the outsider my boys are dull. I don't
find them so. But then I know them. Boxing lessons are just what they
want. In fact, I was telling Sidney Price, an insurance clerk who lives
in Lambeth and helps me at the club, only yesterday how much I wished
we could teach them to use the gloves."

"I'll take it on, then, Hatton, if you like," I said. "It ought to keep
me in form."

I found that it did. I ceased to be aware of my liver. That winter I
was able to work to good purpose, and the result was that I arrived. It
dawned upon me at last that the "precarious" idea was played out. One
could see too plainly the white sheet and phosphorus.

And I was happy. Happier, perhaps, than I had ever hoped to be.
Happier, in a sense, than I can hope to be again. I had congenial work,
and, what is more, I had congenial friends.

What friends they were!

Julian-I seem to see him now sprawling in his hammock, sucking his
pipe, planning an advertisement, or propounding some whimsical theory
of life; and in his eyes he bears the pain of one whose love and life
are spoilt. Julian-no longer my friend.

Kit and Malim-what evenings are suggested by those names.

Evenings alone with Malim at his flat in Vernon Place. An unimpeachable
dinner, a hand at picquet, midnight talk with the blue smoke wreathing
round our heads.

Well, Malim and I are unlikely to meet again in Vernon Place. Nor shall
we foregather at the little house in the Hampstead Road, the house
which Kit enveloped in an inimitable air of domesticity. Her past had
not been unconnected with the minor stage. She could play on the piano
from ear, and sing the songs of the street with a charming cockney
twang. But there was nothing of the stage about her now. She was born
for domesticity and, as the wife of Malim, she wished to forget all
that had gone before. She even hesitated to give us her wonderful
imitations of the customers at the fried fish shop, because in her
heart she did not think such impersonations altogether suitable for a
respectable married woman.

It was Malim who got me elected to the Barrel Club. I take it that I
shall pay few more visits there.

I have mentioned at this point the love of my old friends who made my
first years in London a period of happiness, since it was in this month
of April that I had a momentous conversation with Julian about
Margaret.

He had come to Walpole Street to use my typewriter, and seemed amazed
to find that I was still living in much the same style as I had always
done.

"Let me see," he said. "How long is it since I was here last?"

"You came some time before Christmas."

"Ah, yes," he said reminiscently. "I was doing a lot of travelling just
then." And he added, thoughtfully, "What a curious fellow you are,
Jimmy. Here are you making--" He glanced at me.

"Oh, say a thousand a year."

"-Fifteen hundred a year, and you live in precisely the same shoddy
surroundings as you did when your manuscripts were responsible for an
extra size in waste-paper baskets. I was surprised to hear that you
were still in Walpole Street. I supposed that, at any rate, you had
taken the whole house."

His eyes raked the little sitting-room from the sham marble mantelpiece
to the bamboo cabinet. I surveyed it, too, and suddenly it did seem
unnecessarily wretched and depressing.

Julian looked at me curiously.

"There's some mystery here," he said.

"Don't be an ass, Julian," I replied weakly.

"It's no good denying it," he retorted; "there's some mystery. You're a
materialist. You don't live like this from choice. If you were to
follow your own inclinations, you'd do things in the best style you
could run to. You'd be in Jermyn Street; you'd have your man, a cottage
in Surrey; you'd entertain, go out a good deal. You'd certainly give up
these dingy quarters. My friendship for you deplores a mammoth skeleton
in your cupboard, James. My study of advertising tells me that this
paltry existence of yours does not adequately push your name before the
public. You're losing money, you're--"

"Stop, Julian," I exclaimed.

"_Cherchez_," he continued, "_cherchez_--"

"Stop! Confound you, stop! I tell you--"

"Come," he said laughing. "I mustn't force your confidence; but I can't
help feeling it's odd--"

"When I came to London," I said, firmly, "I was most desperately in
love. I was to make a fortune, incidentally my name, marry, and live
happily ever after. There seemed last year nothing complex about that
programme. It seemed almost too simple. I even, like a fool, thought to
add an extra touch of piquancy to it by endeavouring to be a Bohemian.
I then discovered that what I was attempting was not so simple as I had
imagined. To begin with, Bohemians diffuse their brains in every
direction except that where bread-and-butter comes from. I found, too,
that unless one earns bread-and-butter, one has to sprint very fast to
the workhouse door to prevent oneself starving before one gets there;
so I dropped Bohemia and I dropped many other pleasant fictions as
well. I took to examining pavements, saw how hard they were, had a look
at the gutters, and saw how broad they were. I noticed the accumulation
of dirt on the house fronts, the actual proportions of industrial
buildings. I observed closely the price of food, clothes, and roofs."

"You became a realist."

"Yes; I read a good deal of Gissing about then, and it scared me. I
pitied myself. And after that came pity for the girl I loved. I swore
that I would never let her come to my side in the ring where the
monster Poverty and I were fighting. If you've been there you've been
in hell. And if you come out with your soul alive you can't tell other
people what it felt like. They couldn't understand."

Julian nodded. "I understand, you know," he said gravely.

"Yes, you've been there," I said. "Well, you've seen that my little
turn-up with the monster was short and sharp. It wasn't one of the
old-fashioned, forty-round, most-of-a-lifetime, feint-for-an-opening,
in-and-out affairs. Our pace was too fast for that. We went at it both
hands, fighting all the time. I was going for the knock-out in the
first round. Not your method, Julian."

"No," said Julian; "it's not my method. I treat the monster rather as a
wild animal than as a hooligan; and hearing that wild animals won't do
more than sniff at you if you lie perfectly still, I adopted that ruse
towards him to save myself the trouble of a conflict. But the effect of
lying perfectly still was that I used to fall asleep; and that works
satisfactorily."

"Julian," I said, "I detect a touch of envy in your voice. You try to
keep it out, but you can't. Wait a bit, though. I haven't finished.

"As you know, I had the monster down in less than no time. I said to
myself, 'I've won. I'll write to Margaret, and tell her so!' Do you
know I had actually begun to write the letter when another thought
struck me. One that started me sweating and shaking. 'The monster,' I
said again to myself, 'the monster is devilish cunning. Perhaps he's
only shamming! It looks as if he were beaten. Suppose it's only a feint
to get me off my guard. Suppose he just wants me to take my eyes off
him so that he may get at me again as soon as I've begun to look for a
comfortable chair and a mantelpiece to rest my feet on!' I told myself
that I wouldn't risk bringing Margaret over. I didn't dare chance her
being with me if ever I had to go back into the ring. So I kept jumping
and stamping on the monster. The referee had given me the fight and had
gone away; and, with no one to stop me, I kicked the life out of him."

"No, you didn't," interrupted Julian. "Excuse me, I'm sure you didn't.
I often wake up and hear him prowling about."

"Yes; but there's a separate monster set apart for each of us. It's
Fate who arranges the programme, and, by stress of business, Fate
postpones many contests so late that before they can take place the man
has died. Those who die before their fight comes on are called rich
men. To return, however, to my own monster: I was at last convinced
that he was dead a thousand times--"

"How long have you had this conviction?" asked Julian.

"The absolute certainty that my monster has ceased to exist came to me
this morning whilst I brushed my hair."

"Ah," said Julian; "and now, I suppose, you really will write to Miss
Margaret--" He paused.

"Goodwin?"

"To Miss Margaret Goodwin," he repeated.

"Look here, Julian," I said irritably; "it's no use your repeating
every observation I make as though you were Massa Johnson on Margate
Sands."

"What's the matter?"

I was silent for a moment. Then I confessed.

"Julian," I said, "I can't write to her. You need neither say that I'm
a blackguard nor that you're sorry for us both. At this present moment
I've no more affection for Margaret than I have for this chair. When
precisely I left off caring for her I don't know. Why I ever thought I
loved her I don't know, either. But ever since I came to London all the
love I did have for her has been ebbing away every day."

"Had you met many people before you met her?" asked Julian slowly.

"No one that counted. Not a woman that counted, that's to say. I am shy
with women. I can talk to them in a sort of way, but I never seem able
to get intimate. Margaret was different. She saved my life, and we
spent the summer in Guernsey together."

"And you seriously expected not to fall in love?" Julian laughed "My
dear Jimmy, you ought to write a psychological novel."

"Possibly. But, in the meantime, what am I to do?"

Julian stood up.

"She's in love with you, I suppose?"

"Yes."

He stood looking at me.

"Well, can't you speak?" I said.

He turned away, shrugging his shoulders. "One's got one's own right and
one's own wrong," he grumbled, lighting his pipe.

"I know what you're thinking," I said.

He would not look at me.

"You're thinking," I went on, "what a cad I am not to have written that
letter." I sat down resting my head on my hands. After all-love and
liberty-they're both very sweet.

"I'm thinking," said Julian, watching the smoke from his pipe
abstractedly, "that you will probably write tonight; and I think I know
how you're feeling."

"Julian," I said, "must it be tonight? Why? The letter shall go. But
must it be tonight?"

Julian hesitated.

"No," he said; "but you've made up your mind, so why put off the
inevitable?"

"I can't," I exclaimed; "oh, I really can't. I must have my freedom a
little longer."

"You must give it up some day. It'll be all the harder when you've got
to face it."

"I don't mind that. A little more freedom, just a little; and then I'll
tell her to come to me."

He smoked in silence.

"Surely," I said, "this little more freedom that I ask is a small thing
compared with the sacrifice I have promised to make?"

"You won't let her know it's a sacrifice?"

"Of course not. She shall think that I love her as I used to."

"Yes, you ought to do that," he said softly. "Poor devil," he added.

"Am I too selfish?" I asked.

He got up to go. "No," he said. "To my mind, you're entitled to a
breathing space before you give up all that you love best. But there's
a risk."

"Of what?"

"Of her finding out by some other means than yourself and before your
letter comes, that the letter should have been written earlier. Do you
sign all your stuff with your own name?"

"Yes."

"Well, then, she's bound to see how you're getting on. She'll see your
name in the magazines, in newspapers and in books. She'll know you
don't write for nothing, and she'll make calculations."

I was staggered.

"You mean-?" I said.

"Why, it will occur to her before long that your statement of your
income doesn't square with the rest of the evidence; and she'll wonder
why you pose as a pauper when you're really raking in the money with
both hands. She'll think it over, and then she'll see it all."

"I see," I said, dully. "Well, you've taken my last holiday from me.
I'll write to her tonight, telling her the truth."

"I shouldn't, necessarily. Wait a week or two. You may quite possibly
hit on some way out of the difficulty. I'm bound to say, though, I
can't see one myself at the moment."

"Nor can I," I said.




CHAPTER 10
TOM BLAKE AGAIN


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

Hatton's Club boys took kindly to my course of instruction. For a
couple of months, indeed, it seemed that another golden age of the
noble art was approaching, and that the rejuvenation of boxing would
occur, beginning at Carnation Hall, Lambeth.

Then the thing collapsed like a punctured tyre.

At first, of course, they fought a little shy. But when I had them up
in line, and had shown them what a large proportion of an eight-ounce
glove is padding, they grew more at ease. To be asked suddenly to fight
three rounds with one of your friends before an audience, also of your
friends, is embarrassing. One feels hot and uncomfortable. Hatton's
boys jibbed nervously. As a preliminary measure, therefore, I drilled
them in a class at foot-work and the left lead. They found the exercise
exhilarating. If this was the idea, they seemed to say, let the thing
go on. Then I showed them how to be highly scientific with a punch
ball. Finally, I sparred lightly with them myself.

In the rough they were impossible boxers. After their initial distrust
had evaporated under my gentle handling of them, they forgot all I had
taught them about position and guards. They bored in, heads down and
arms going like semicircular pistons. Once or twice I had to stop them.
They were easily steadied. They hastened to adopt a certain snakiness
of attack instead of the frontal method which had left them so exposed.
They began to cultivate a kind of negative style. They were
tremendously impressed by the superiority of science over strength.

I am not sure that I did not harp rather too much on the scientific
note. Perhaps if I had referred to it less, the ultimate disaster would
not have been quite so appalling. On the other hand, I had not the
slightest suspicion that they would so exaggerate my meaning when I was
remarking on the worth of science, how it "tells," and how it causes
the meagre stripling to play fast and loose with huge, brawny
ruffians-no cowards, mark you-and hairy as to their chests.

But the weeds at Hatton's Club were fascinated by my homilies on
science. The simplicity of the thing appealed to them irresistibly.
They caught at the expression, "Science," and regarded it as the "Hey
Presto!" of a friendly conjurer who could so arrange matters for them
that powerful opponents would fall flat, involuntarily, at the sight of
their technically correct attitude.

I did not like to destroy their illusions. Had I said to them, "Look
here, science is no practical use to you unless you've got low-bridged,
snub noses, protruding temples, nostrils like the tubes of a
vacuum-cleaner, stomach muscles like motor-car wheels, hands like legs
of mutton, and biceps like transatlantic cables"-had I said that, they
would have voted boxing a fraud, and gone away to quarrel over a game
of backgammon, which was precisely what I wished to avoid.

So I let them go on with their tapping and feinting and side-slipping.

To make it worse they overheard Sidney Price trying to pay me a
compliment. Price was the insurance clerk who had attached himself to
Hatton and had proved himself to be of real service in many ways. He
was an honest man, but he could not box. He came down to the hall one
night after I had given four or five lessons, to watch the boys spar.
Of course, to the uninitiated eye it did seem as though they were neat
in their work. The sight was very different from the absurd exhibition
which Price had seen on the night I started with them. He might easily
have said, if he was determined to compliment me, that they had
"improved," "progressed," or something equally adequate and innocuous.
But no. The man must needs be effusive, positively gushing. He came to
me in transports. "Wonderful!" he said. "Wonderful!"

"What's wonderful?" I said, a shade irritably.

"Their style," he said loudly, so that they could all hear, "their
style. It's their style that astonishes me."

I hustled him away as soon as I could, but the mischief was done.

Style ran through Hatton's Club boys like an epidemic. Carnation Hall
fairly buzzed with style. An apology for a blow which landed on your
chest with the delicacy of an Agag among butterflies was extolled to
the skies because it was a stylish blow. When Alf Joblin, a recruit,
sent Walter Greenway sprawling with a random swing on the mark, there
was a pained shudder. Not only Walter Greenway, but the whole club
explained to Alf that the swing was a bad swing, an awful violation of
style, practically a crime. By the time they had finished explaining,
Alf was dazed; and when invited by Walter to repeat the hit with a view
to his being further impressed with its want of style, did so in such
half-hearted fashion that Walter had time to step stylishly aside and
show Alf how futile it is to be unscientific.

To the club this episode was decently buried in an unremembered past.
To me, however, it was significant, though I did not imagine it would
ever have the tremendous sequel which was brought about by the coming
of Thomas Blake.

Fate never planned a coup so successfully. The psychology of Blake's
arrival was perfect. The boxers of Carnation Hall had worked themselves
into a mental condition which I knew was as ridiculous as it was
dangerous. Their conceit and their imagination transformed the hall
into a kind of improved National Sporting Club. They went about with an
air of subdued but tremendous athleticism. They affected a sort of
self-conscious nonchalance. They adopted an odiously patronising
attitude towards the once popular game of backgammon. I daresay that
picture is not yet forgotten where a British general, a man of blood
and iron, is portrayed as playing with a baby, to the utter neglect of
a table full of important military dispatches. Well, the club boys, to
a boy, posed as generals of blood and iron when they condescended to
play backgammon. They did it, but they let you see that they did not
regard it as one of the serious things of life.

Also, knowing that each other's hitting was so scientific as to be
harmless, they would sometimes deliberately put their eye in front of
their opponent's stylish left, in the hope that the blow would raise a
bruise. It hardly ever did. But occasionally--! Oh, then you should
have seen the hero-with-the-quiet-smile look on their faces as they
lounged ostentatiously about the place. In a word, they were above
themselves. They sighed for fresh worlds to conquer. And Thomas Blake
supplied the long-felt want.

Personally, I did not see his actual arrival. I only saw his handiwork
after he had been a visitor awhile within the hall. But, to avoid
unnecessary verbiage and to avail myself of the privilege of an author,
I will set down, from the evidence of witnesses, the main points of the
episode as though I myself had been present at his entrance.

He did not strike them, I am informed, as a particularly big man. He
was a shade under average height. His shoulders seemed to them not so
much broad as "humpy." He rolled straight in from the street on a wet
Saturday night at ten minutes to nine, asking for "free tea."

I should mention that on certain Fridays Hatton gave a free meal to his
parishioners on the understanding that it was rigidly connected with a
Short Address. The preceding Friday had been such an occasion. The
placards announcing the tea were still clinging to the outer railings
of the hall.

When I said that Blake asked for free tea, I should have said, shouted
for free tea. He cast one decisive glance at Hatton's placards, and
rolled up. He shot into the gate, up the steps, down the passage, and
through the door leading into the big corrugated-iron hall which I used
for my lessons. And all the time he kept shouting for free tea.

In the hall the members of my class were collected. Some were changing
their clothes; others, already changed, were tapping the punch-ball.
They knew that I always came punctually at nine o'clock, and they liked
to be ready for me. Amongst those present was Sidney Price.

Thomas Blake brought up short, hiccuping, in the midst of them. "Gimme
that free tea!" he said.

Sidney Price, whose moral fortitude has never been impeached, was the
first to handle the situation.

"My good man," he said, "I am sorry to say you have made a mistake."

"A mistake!" said Thomas, quickly taking him up. "A mistake! Oh! What
oh! My errer?"

"Quite so," said Price, diplomatically; "an error."

Thomas Blake sat down on the floor, fumbled for a short pipe, and said,
"Seems ter me I'm sick of errers. Sick of 'em! Made a bloomer this
mornin'-this way." Here he took into his confidence the group which had
gathered uncertainly round him. "My wife's brother, 'im wot's a
postman, owes me arf a bloomin' thick 'un. 'E's a hard-working bloke,
and ter save 'im trouble I came down 'ere from Brentford, where my boat
lies, to catch 'im on 'is rounds. Lot of catchin' 'e wanted, too-I
_don't_ think. Tracked 'im by the knocks at last. And then, wot d'yer
think 'e said? Didn't know nothing about no ruddy 'arf thick 'un, and
would I kindly cease to impede a public servant in the discharge of 'is
dooty. Otherwise-the perlice. That, mind you, was my own
brother-in-law. Oh, he's a nice man, I _don't_ think!"

Thomas Blake nodded his head as one who, though pained by the
hollowness of life, is resigned to it, and proceeded to doze.

The crowd gazed at him and murmured.

Sidney Price, however, stepped forward with authority.

"You'd better be going," he said; and he gently jogged the recumbent
boatman's elbow.

"Leave me be! I want my tea," was the muttered and lyrical reply.

"Hook it!" said Price.

"Without my tea?" asked Blake, opening his eyes wide.

"It was yesterday," explained Price, brusquely. "There isn't any free
tea tonight."

The effect was magical. A very sinister expression came over the face
of the prostrate one, and he slowly clambered to his feet.

"Ho!" he said, disengaging himself from his coat. "Ho. There ain't no
free tea ternight, ain't there? Bills stuck on them railings in errer,
I suppose. Another bloomin' errer. Seems to me I'm sick of errers. Wot
I says is, 'Come on, all of yer.' I'm Tom Blake, I am. You can arst
them down at Brentford. Kind old Tom Blake, wot wouldn't hurt a fly;
and I says, 'Come on, all of yer,' and I'll knock yer insides through
yer backbones."

Sidney Price spoke again. His words were honeyed, but ineffectual.

"I'm honest old Tom, I am," boomed Thomas Blake, "and I'm ready for the
lot of yer: you and yer free tea and yer errers."

At this point Alf Joblin detached himself from the hovering crowd and
said to Price: "He must be cowed. I'll knock sense into the drunken
brute."

"Well," said Price, "he's got to go; but you won't hurt him, Alf, will
you?"

"No," said Alf, "I won't hurt him. I'll just make him look a fool. This
is where science comes in."

"I'm honest old Tom," droned the boatman.

"If you _will_ have it," said Alf, with fine aposiopesis.

He squared up to him.

Now Alf Joblin, like the other pugilists of my class, habitually
refrained from delivering any sort of attack until he was well assured
that he had seen an orthodox opening. A large part of every round
between Hatton's boys was devoted to stealthy circular movements,
signifying nothing. But Thomas Blake had not had the advantage of
scientific tuition. He came banging in with a sweeping right. Alf
stopped him with his left. Again Blake swung his right, and again he
took Alf's stopping blow without a blink. Then he went straight in,
right and left in quick succession. The force of the right was broken
by Alf's guard, but the left got home on the mark; and Alf Joblin's
wind left him suddenly. He sat down on the floor.

To say that this tragedy in less than five seconds produced dismay
among the onlookers would be incorrect. They were not dismayed. They
were amused. They thought that Alf had laid himself open to chaff.
Whether he had slipped or lost his head they did not know. But as for
thinking that Alf with all his scientific knowledge was not more than a
match for this ignorant, intoxicated boatman, such a reflection never
entered their heads. What is more, each separate member of the audience
was convinced that he individually was the proper person to illustrate
the efficacy of style versus untutored savagery.

As soon, therefore, as Alf Joblin went writhing to the floor, and
Thomas Blake's voice was raised afresh in a universal challenge, Walter
Greenway stepped briskly forward.

And as soon as Walter's guard had been smashed down by a most
unconventional attack, and Walter himself had been knocked senseless by
a swing on the side of the jaw, Bill Shale leaped gaily forth to take
his place.

And so it happened that, when I entered the building at nine, it was as
though a devastating tornado had swept down every club boy, sparing
only Sidney Price, who was preparing miserably to meet his fate.

To me, standing in the doorway, the situation was plain at the first
glance. Only by a big effort could I prevent myself laughing outright.
It was impossible to check a grin. Thomas Blake saw me.

"Hullo!" I said; "what's all this?"

He stared at me.

"'Ullo!" he said, "another of 'em, is it? I'm honest old Tom Blake, _I_
am, and wot I say is--"

"Why honest, Mr. Blake?" I interrupted.

"Call me a liar, then!" said he. "Go on. You do it. Call it me, then,
and let's see."

He began to shuffle towards me.

"Who pinched his father's trousers, and popped them?" I inquired
genially.

He stopped and blinked.

"Eh?" he said weakly.

"And who," I continued, "when sent with twopence to buy postage-stamps,
squandered it on beer?"

His jaw dropped, as it had dropped in Covent Garden. It must be very
unpleasant to have one's past continually rising up to confront one.

"Look 'ere!" he said, a conciliatory note in his voice, "you and me's
pals, mister, ain't we? Say we're pals. Of course we are. You and me
don't want no fuss. Of course we don't. Then look here: this is 'ow it
is. You come along with me and 'ave a drop."

It did not seem likely that my class would require any instruction in
boxing that evening in addition to that which Mr. Blake had given them,
so I went with him.

Over the moisture, as he facetiously described it, he grew friendliness
itself. He did not ask after Kit, but gave his opinion of her
gratuitously. According to him, she was unkind to her relations. "Crool
'arsh," he said. A girl, in fact, who made no allowances for a man, and
was over-prone to Sauce and the Nasty Snack.

We parted the best of friends.

"Any time you're on the Cut," he said, gripping my hand with painful
fervour, "you look out for Tom Blake, mister. Tom Blake of the
_Ashlade_ and _Lechton_. No ceremony. Jest drop in on me and the
missis. Goo' night."

At the moment of writing Tom Blake is rapidly acquiring an assured
position in the heart of the British poetry-loving public. This
incident in his career should interest his numerous admirers. The world
knows little of its greatest men.




CHAPTER 11
JULIAN'S IDEA


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

I had been relating, on the morning after the Blake affair, the
stirring episode of the previous night to Julian. He agreed with me
that it was curious that our potato-thrower of Covent Garden market
should have crossed my path again. But I noticed that, though he
listened intently enough, he lay flat on his back in his hammock, not
looking at me, but blinking at the ceiling; and when I had finished he
turned his face towards the wall-which was unusual, since I generally
lunched on his breakfast, as I was doing then, to the accompaniment of
quite a flow of languid abuse.

I was in particularly high spirits that morning, for I fancied that I
had found a way out of my difficulty about Margaret. That subject being
uppermost in my mind, I guessed at once what Julian's trouble was.

"I think you'd like to know, Julian," I said, "whether I'd written to
Guernsey."

"Well?"

"It's all right," I said.

"You've told her to come?"

"No; but I'm able to take my respite without wounding her. That's as
good as writing, isn't it? We agreed on that."

"Yes; that was the idea. If you could find a way of keeping her from
knowing how well you were getting on with your writing, you were to
take it. What's your idea?"

"I've hit on a very simple way out of the difficulty," I said. "It came
to me only this morning. All I need do is to sign my stuff with a
pseudonym."

"You only thought of that this morning?"

"Yes. Why?"

"My dear chap, I thought of it as soon as you told me of the fix you
were in."

"You might have suggested it."

Julian slid to the floor, drained the almost empty teapot, rescued the
last kidney, and began his breakfast.

"I would have suggested it," he said, "if the idea had been worth
anything."

"What! What's wrong with it?"

"My dear man, it's too risky. It's not as though you kept to one form
of literary work. You're so confoundedly versatile. Let's suppose you
did sign your work with a _nom de plume_."

"Say, George Chandos."

"All right. George Chandos. Well, how long would it be, do you think,
before paragraphs appeared, announcing to the public, not only of
England but of the Channel Islands, that George Chandos was really
Jimmy Cloyster?"

"What rot!" I said. "Why the deuce should they want to write paragraphs
about me? I'm not a celebrity. You're talking through your hat,
Julian."

Julian lit his pipe.

"Not at all," he said. "Count the number of people who must necessarily
be in the secret from the beginning. There are your publishers, Prodder
and Way. Then there are the editors of the magazine which publishes
your Society dialogue bilge, and of all the newspapers, other than the
_Orb_, in which your serious verse appears. My dear Jimmy, the news
that you and George Chandos were the same man would go up and down
Fleet Street and into the Barrel like wildfire. And after that the
paragraphs."

I saw the truth of his reasoning before he had finished speaking. Once
more my spirits fell to the point where they had been before I hit upon
what I thought was such a bright scheme.

Julian's pipe had gone out while he was talking. He lit it again, and
spoke through the smoke:

"The weak point of your idea, of course, is that you and George Chandos
are a single individual."

"But why should the editors know that? Why shouldn't I simply send in
my stuff, typed, by post, and never appear myself at all?"

"My dear Jimmy, you know as well as I do that that wouldn't work. It
would do all right for a bit. Then one morning: 'Dear Mr. Chandos,-I
should be glad if you could make it convenient to call here some time
between Tuesday and Thursday.-Yours faithfully. Editor of
Something-or-other.' Sooner or later a man who writes at all regularly
for the papers is bound to meet the editors of them. A successful
author can't conduct all his business through the post. Of course, if
you chucked London and went to live in the country--"

"I couldn't," I said. "I simply couldn't do it. London's got into my
bones."

"It does," said Julian.

"I like the country, but I couldn't live there. Besides, I don't
believe I could write there-not for long. All my ideas would go."

Julian nodded.

"Just so," he said. "Then exit George Chandos."

"My scheme is worthless, you think, then?"

"As you state it, yes."

"You mean--?" I prompted quickly, clutching at something in his tone
which seemed to suggest that he did not consider the matter entirely
hopeless.

"I mean this. The weak spot in your idea, as I told you, is that you
and George Chandos have the same body. Now, if you could manage to
provide George with separate flesh and blood of his own, there's no
reason--"

"By Jove! you've hit it. Go on."

"Listen. Here is my rough draft of what I think might be a sound,
working system. How many divisions does your work fall into, not
counting the _Orb_?"

I reflected.

"Well, of course, I do a certain amount of odd work, but lately I've
rather narrowed it down, and concentrated my output. It seemed to me a
better plan than sowing stuff indiscriminately through all the papers
in London."

"Well, how many stunts have you got? There's your serious verse-one.
And your Society stuff-two. Any more?"

"Novels and short stories."

"Class them together-three. Any more?

"No; that's all."

"Very well, then. What you must do is to look about you, and pick
carefully three men on whom you can rely. Divide your signed stuff
between these three men. They will receive your copy, sign it with
their own names, and see that it gets to wherever you want to send it.
As far as the editorial world is concerned, and as far as the public is
concerned, they will become actually the authors of the manuscripts
which you have prepared for them to sign. They will forward you the
cheques when they arrive, and keep accounts to which you will have
access. I suppose you will have to pay them a commission on a scale to
be fixed by mutual arrangement. As regards your unsigned work, there is
nothing to prevent your doing that yourself-'On Your Way,' I mean,
whenever there's any holiday work going: general articles, and light
verse. I say, though, half a moment."

"Why, what?"

"I've thought of a difficulty. The editors who have been taking your
stuff hitherto may have a respect for the name of James Orlebar
Cloyster which they may not extend to the name of John Smith or George
Chandos, or whoever it is. I mean, it's quite likely the withdrawal of
the name will lead to the rejection of the manuscript."

"Oh no; that's all right," I said. "It's the stuff they want, not the
name. I don't say that names don't matter. They do. But only if they're
big names. Kipling might get a story rejected if he sent it in under a
false name, which they'd have taken otherwise just because he was
Kipling. What they want from me is the goods. I can shove any label on
them I like. The editor will read my ghosts' stuff, see it's what he
wants, and put it in. He may say, 'It's rather like Cloyster's style,'
but he'll certainly add, 'Anyhow, it's what I want.' You can scratch
that difficulty, Julian. Any more?"

"I think not. Of course, there's the objection that you'll lose any
celebrity you might have got. No one'll say, 'Oh, Mr. Cloyster, I
enjoyed your last book so much!'"

"And no one'll say, 'Oh, do you _write_, Mr. Cloyster? How interesting!
What have you written? You must send me a copy.'"

"That's true. In any case, it's celebrity against the respite,
obscurity against Miss Goodwin. While the system is in operation you
will be free but inglorious. You choose freedom? All right, then. Pass
the matches."




CHAPTER 12
THE FIRST GHOST


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

Such was the suggestion Julian made; and I praised its ingenuity,
little thinking how bitterly I should come to curse it in the future.

I was immediately all anxiety to set the scheme working.

"Will you be one of my three middlemen, Julian?" I asked.

He shook his head.

"Thanks!" he said; "it's very good of you, but I daren't encroach
further on my hours of leisure. Skeffington's Sloe Gin has already
become an incubus."

I could not move him from this decision.

It is not everybody who, in a moment of emergency, can put his hand on
three men of his acquaintance capable of carrying through a more or
less delicate business for him. Certainly I found a difficulty in
making my selection. I ran over the list of my friends in my mind. Then
I was compelled to take pencil and paper, and settle down seriously to
what I now saw would be a task of some difficulty. After half an hour I
read through my list, and could not help smiling. I had indeed a mixed
lot of acquaintances. First came Julian and Malim, the two pillars of
my world. I scratched them out. Julian had been asked and had refused;
and, as for Malim, I shrank from exposing my absurd compositions to his
critical eye. A man who could deal so trenchantly over a pipe and a
whisky-and-soda with Established Reputations would hardly take kindly
to seeing my work in print under his name. I wished it had been
possible to secure him, but I did not disguise it from myself that it
was not.

The rest of the list was made up of members of the Barrel Club
(impossible because of their inherent tendency to break out into
personal paragraphs); writers like Fermin and Gresham, above me on the
literary ladder, and consequently unapproachable in a matter of this
kind; certain college friends, who had vanished into space, as men do
on coming down from the 'Varsity, leaving no address; John Hatton,
Sidney Price, and Tom Blake.

There were only three men in that list to whom I felt I could take my
suggestion. Hatton was one, Price was another, and Blake was the third.
Hatton should have my fiction, Price my Society stuff, Blake my serious
verse.

That evening I went off to the Temple to sound Hatton on the subject of
signing my third book. The wretched sale of my first two had acted as
something of a check to my enthusiasm for novel-writing. I had paused
to take stock of my position. My first two novels had, I found on
re-reading them, too much of the 'Varsity tone in them to be popular.
That is the mistake a man falls into through being at Cambridge or
Oxford. He fancies unconsciously that the world is peopled with
undergraduates. He forgets that what appeals to an undergraduate public
may be Greek to the outside reader and, unfortunately, not compulsory
Greek. The reviewers had dealt kindly with my two books ("this pleasant
little squib," "full of quiet humour," "should amuse all who remember
their undergraduate days"); but the great heart of the public had
remained untouched, as had the great purse of the public. I had
determined to adopt a different style. And now my third book was ready.
It was called, _When It Was Lurid_, with the sub-title, _A Tale of God
and Allah_. There was a piquant admixture of love, religion, and
Eastern scenery which seemed to point to a record number of editions.

I took the type-script of this book with me to the Temple.

Hatton was in. I flung _When It Was Lurid_ on the table, and sat down.

"What's this?" inquired Hatton, fingering the brown-paper parcel. "If
it's the corpse of a murdered editor, I think it's only fair to let you
know that I have a prejudice against having my rooms used as a
cemetery. Go and throw him into the river."

"It's anything but a corpse. It's the most lively bit of writing ever
done. There's enough fire in that book to singe your tablecloth."

"You aren't going to read it to me out loud?" he said anxiously.

"No."

"Have I got to read it when you're gone?"

"Not unless you wish to."

"Then why, if I may ask, do you carry about a parcel which, I should
say, weighs anything between one and two tons, simply to use it as a
temporary table ornament? Is it the Sandow System?"

"No," I said; "it's like this."

And suddenly it dawned on me that it was not going to be particularly
easy to explain to Hatton just what it was that I wanted him to do.

I made the thing clear at last, suppressing, of course, my reasons for
the move. When he had grasped my meaning, he looked at me rather
curiously.

"Doesn't it strike you," he said, "that what you propose is slightly
dishonourable?"

"You mean that I have come deliberately to insult you, Hatton?"

"Our conversation seems to be getting difficult, unless you grant that
honour is not one immovable, intangible landmark, fixed for humanity,
but that it is a commodity we all carry with us in varying forms."

"Personally, I believe that, as a help to identification,
honour-impressions would be as useful as fingerprints."

"Good! You agree with me. Now, you may have a different view; but, in
my opinion, if I were to pose as the writer of your books, and gained
credit for a literary skill--"

I laughed.

"You won't get credit for literary skill out of the sort of books I
want you to put your name to. They're potboilers. You needn't worry
about Fame. You'll be a martyr, not a hero."

"You may be right. You wrote the book. But, in any case, I should be
more of a charlatan than I care about."

"You won't do it?" I said. "I'm sorry. It would have been a great
convenience to me."

"On the other hand," continued Hatton, ignoring my remark, "there are
arguments in favour of such a scheme as you suggest."

"Stout fellow!" I said encouragingly.

"To examine the matter in its-er-financial-to suppose for a
moment-briefly, what do I get out of it?"

"Ten per cent."

He looked thoughtful.

"The end shall justify the means," he said. "The money you pay me can
do something to help the awful, the continual poverty of Lambeth. Yes,
James Cloyster, I will sign whatever you send me."

"Good for you," I said.

"And I shall come better out of the transaction than you."

No one would credit the way that man-a clergyman, too-haggled over
terms. He ended by squeezing fifteen per cent out of me.




CHAPTER 13
THE SECOND GHOST


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

The reasons which had led me to select Sidney Price as the sponsor of
my Society dialogues will be immediately apparent to those who have
read them. They were just the sort of things you would expect an
insurance clerk to write. The humour was thin, the satire as cheap as
the papers in which they appeared, and the vulgarity in exactly the
right quantity for a public that ate it by the pound and asked for
more. Every thing pointed to Sidney Price as the man.

It was my intention to allow each of my three ghosts to imagine that he
was alone in the business; so I did not get Price's address from
Hatton, who might have wondered why I wanted it, and had suspicions. I
applied to the doorkeeper at Carnation Hall; and on the following
evening I rang the front-door bell of The Hollyhocks, Belmont Park
Road, Brixton.

Whilst I was waiting on the step, I was able to get a view through the
slats of the Venetian blind of the front ground-floor sitting-room. I
could scarcely restrain a cry of pure aesthetic delight at what I saw
within. Price was sitting on a horse-hair sofa with an arm round the
waist of a rather good-looking girl. Her eyes were fixed on his. It was
Edwin and Angelina in real life.

Up till then I had suffered much discomfort from the illustrated record
of their adventures in the comic papers. "Is there really," I had often
asked myself, "a body of men so gifted that they can construct the
impossible details of the lives of nonexistent types purely from
imagination? If such creative genius as theirs is unrecognized and
ignored, what hope of recognition is there for one's own work?" The
thought had frequently saddened me; but here at last they were-Edwin
and Angelina in the flesh!

I took the gallant Sidney for a fifteen-minute stroll up and down the
length of the Belmont Park Road. Poor Angelina! He came, as he
expressed it, "like a bird." Give him a sec. to slip on a pair of
boots, he said, and he would be with me in two ticks.

He was so busy getting his hat and stick from the stand in the passage
that he quite forgot to tell the lady that he was going out, and, as we
left, I saw her with the tail of my eye sitting stolidly on the sofa,
still wearing patiently the expression of her comic-paper portraits.

The task of explaining was easier than it had been with Hatton.

"Sorry to drag you out, Price," I said, as we went down the steps.

"Don't mention it, Mr. Cloyster," he said. "Norah won't mind a bit of a
sit by herself. Looked in to have a chat, or is there anything I can
do?"

"It's like this," I said. "You know I write a good deal?"

"Yes."

"Well, it has occurred to me that, if I go on turning out quantities of
stuff under my own name, there's a danger of the public getting tired
of me."

He nodded.

"Now, I'm with you there, mind you," he said. "'Can't have too much of
a good thing,' some chaps say. I say, 'Yes, you can.' Stands to reason
a chap can't go on writing and writing without making a bloomer every
now and then. What he wants is to take his time over it. Look at all
the real swells-'Erbert Spencer, Marie Corelli, and what not-you don't
find them pushing it out every day of the year. They wait a bit and
have a look round, and then they start again when they're ready. Stands
to reason that's the only way."

"Quite right," I said; "but the difficulty, if you live by writing, is
that you must turn out a good deal, or you don't make enough to live
on. I've got to go on getting stuff published, but I don't want people
to be always seeing my name about."

"You mean, adopt a _nom de ploom_?"

"That's the sort of idea; but I'm going to vary it a little."

And I explained my plan.

"But why me?" he asked, when he had understood the scheme. "What made
you think of me?"

"The fact is, my dear fellow," I said, "this writing is a game where
personality counts to an enormous extent. The man who signs my Society
dialogues will probably come into personal contact with the editors of
the papers in which they appear. He will be asked to call at their
offices. So you see I must have a man who looks as if he had written
the stuff."

"I see," he said complacently. "Dressy sort of chap. Chap who looks as
if he knew a thing or two."

"Yes. I couldn't get Alf Joblin, for instance."

We laughed together at the notion.

"Poor old Alf!" said Sidney Price.

"Now you probably know a good deal about Society?"

"Rath_er_" said Sidney. "They're a hot lot. My _word_! Saw _The Walls
of Jericho_ three times. Gives it 'em pretty straight, that does.
_Visits of Elizabeth_, too. Chase me! Used to think some of us chaps in
the 'Moon' were a bit O.T., but we aren't in it-not in the same street.
Chaps, I mean, who'd call a girl behind the bar by her Christian name
as soon as look at you. One chap I knew used to give the girl at the
cash-desk of the 'Mecca' he went to bottles of scent. Bottles of
it-regular! 'Here you are, Tottie,' he used to say, 'here's another
little donation from yours truly.' Kissed her once. Slap in front of
everybody. Saw him do it. But, bless you, they'd think nothing of that
in the Smart Set. Ever read 'God's Good Man'? There's a book! My stars!
Lets you see what goes on. Scorchers they are."

"That's just what my dialogues point out. I can count on you, then?"

He said I could. He was an intelligent young man, and he gave me to
understand that all would be well. He would carry the job through on
the strict Q.T. He closely willingly with my offer of ten per cent,
thus affording a striking contrast to the grasping Hatton. He assured
me he had found literary chaps not half bad. Had occasionally had an
idea of writing a bit himself.

We parted on good terms, and I was pleased to think that I was placing
my "Dialogues of Mayfair" and my "London and Country House Tales" in
really competent and appreciative hands.




CHAPTER 14
THE THIRD GHOST


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

There only remained now my serious verse, of which I turned out an
enormous quantity. It won a ready acceptance in many quarters, notably
the _St. Stephen's Gazette_. Already I was beginning to oust from their
positions on that excellent journal the old crusted poetesses who had
supplied it from its foundation with verse. The prices they paid on the
_St. Stephen's_ were in excellent taste. In the musical world, too, I
was making way rapidly. Lyrics of the tea-and-muffin type streamed from
my pen. "Sleep whilst I Sing, Love," had brought me in an astonishing
amount of money, in spite of the music-pirates. It was on the
barrel-organs. Adults hummed it. Infants crooned it in their cots.
Comic men at music-halls opened their turns by remarking soothingly to
the conductor of the orchestra, "I'm going to sing now, so you go to
sleep, love." In a word, while the boom lasted, it was a little
gold-mine to me.

Thomas Blake was as obviously the man for me here as Sidney Price had
been in the case of my Society dialogues. The public would find
something infinitely piquant in the thought that its most sentimental
ditties were given to it by the horny-handed steerer of a canal barge.
He would be greeted as the modern Burns. People would ask him how he
thought of his poems, and he would say, "Oo-er!" and they would hail
him as delightfully original. In the case of Thomas Blake I saw my
earnings going up with a bound. His personality would be a noble
advertisement.

He was aboard the _Ashlade_ or _Lechton_ on the Cut, so I was informed
by Kit. Which information was not luminous to me. Further inquiries,
however, led me to the bridge at Brentford, whence starts that almost
unknown system of inland navigation which extends to Manchester and
Birmingham.

Here I accosted at a venture a ruminative bargee. "Tom Blake?" he
repeated, reflectively. "Oh! 'e's been off this three hours on a trip
to Braunston. He'll tie up tonight at the Shovel."

"Where's the Shovel?"

"Past Cowley, the Shovel is." This was spoken in a tired drawl which
was evidently meant to preclude further chit-chat. To clinch things, he
slouched away, waving me in an abstracted manner to the towpath.

I took the hint. It was now three o'clock in the afternoon. Judging by
the pace of the barges I had seen, I should catch Blake easily before
nightfall. I set out briskly. An hour's walking brought me to Hanwell,
and I was glad to see a regular chain of locks which must have
considerably delayed the _Ashlade_ and _Lechton_.

The afternoon wore on. I went steadily forward, making inquiries as to
Thomas's whereabouts from the boats which met me, and always hearing
that he was still ahead.

Footsore and hungry, I overtook him at Cowley. The two boats were in
the lock. Thomas and a lady, presumably his wife, were ashore. On the
_Ashlade_'s raised cabin cover was a baby. Two patriarchal-looking boys
were respectively at the _Ashlade_'s and _Lechton_'s tillers. The lady
was attending to the horse.

The water in the lock rose gradually to a higher level.

"Hold them tillers straight!" yelled Thomas. At which point I saluted
him. He was a little blank at first, but when I reminded him of our
last meeting his face lit up at once. "Why, you're the mister wot--"

"Nuppie!" came in a shrill scream from the lady with the horse.
"Nuppie!"

"Yes, Ada!" answered the boy on the _Ashlade_.

"Liz ain't tied to the can. D'you want 'er to be drownded? Didn't I
tell you to be sure and tie her up tight?"

"So I did, Ada. She's untied herself again. Yes, she 'as. 'Asn't she,
Albert?"

This appeal for corroboration was directed to the other small boy on
the _Lechton_. It failed signally.

"No, you did not tie Liz to the chimney. You know you never, Nuppie."

"Wait till we get out of this lock!" said Nuppie, earnestly.

The water pouring in from the northern sluice was forcing the tillers
violently against the southern sluice gates.

"If them boys," said Tom Blake in an overwrought voice, "lets them
tillers go round, it's all up with my pair o' boats. Lemme do it,
you--" The rest of the sentence was mercifully lost in the thump with
which Thomas's feet bounded on the _Ashlade_'s cabin-top. He made Liz
fast to the circular foot of iron chimney projecting from the boards;
then, jumping back to the land, he said, more in sorrow than in anger:
"Lazy little brats! an' they've '_ad_ their tea, too."

Clear of the locks, I walked with Thomas and his ancient horse, trying
to explain what I wanted done. But it was not until we had tied up for
the night, had had beer at the Shovel, and (Nuppie and Albert being
safely asleep in the second cabin) had met at supper that my
instructions had been fully grasped. Thomas himself was inclined to be
diffident, and had it not been for Ada would, I think, have let my
offer slide. She was enthusiastic. It was she who told me of the
cottage they had at Fenny Stratford, which they used as headquarters
whilst waiting for a cargo.

"That can be used as a permanent address," I said. "All you have to do
is to write your name at the end of each typewritten sheet, enclose it
in the stamped envelope which I will send you, and send it by post.
When the cheques come, sign them on the back and forward them to me.
For every ten pounds you forward me, I'll give you one for yourself. In
any difficulty, simply write to me-here's my own address-and I'll see
you through it."

"We can't go to prison for it, can we, mister?" asked Ada suddenly,
after a pause.

"No," I said; "there's nothing dishonest in what I propose."

"Oh, she didn't so much mean that," said Thomas, thoughtfully.

They gave me a shakedown for the night in the cargo.

Just before turning in, I said casually, "If anyone except me cashed
the cheques by mistake, he'd go to prison quick."

"Yes, mister," came back Thomas's voice, again a shade thoughtfully
modulated.




CHAPTER 15
EVA EVERSLEIGH


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

With my system thus in full swing I experienced the intoxication of
assured freedom. To say I was elated does not describe it. I walked on
air. This was my state of mind when I determined to pay a visit to the
Gunton-Cresswells. I had known them in my college days, but since I had
been engaged in literature I had sedulously avoided them because I
remembered that Margaret had once told me they were her friends.

But now there was no need for me to fear them on that account, and
thinking that the solid comfort of their house in Kensington would be
far from disagreeable, thither, one afternoon in spring, I made my way.
It is wonderful how friendly Convention is to Art when Art does not
appear to want to borrow money.

No. 5, Kensington Lane, W., is the stronghold of British
respectability. It is more respectable than the most respectable
suburb. Its attitude to Mayfair is that of a mother to a daughter who
has gone on the stage and made a success. Kensington Lane is almost
tolerant of Mayfair. But not quite. It admits the success, but shakes
its head.

Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell took an early opportunity of drawing me aside,
and began gently to pump me. After I had responded with sufficient
docility to her leads, she reiterated her delight at seeing me again. I
had concluded my replies with the words, "I am a struggling journalist,
Mrs. Cresswell." I accompanied the phrase with a half-smile which she
took to mean-as I intended she should-that I was amusing myself by
dabbling in literature, backed by a small, but adequate, private
income.

"Oh, come, James," she said, smiling approvingly, "you know you will
make a quite too dreadfully clever success. How dare you try to deceive
me like that? A struggling journalist, indeed."

But I knew she liked that "struggling journalist" immensely. She would
couple me and my own epithet together before her friends. She would
enjoy unconsciously an imperceptible, but exquisite, sensation of
patronage by having me at her house. Even if she discussed me with
Margaret I was safe. For Margaret would give an altogether different
interpretation of the smile with which I described myself as
struggling. My smile would be mentally catalogued by her as "brave";
for it must not be forgotten that as suddenly as my name had achieved a
little publicity, just so suddenly had it utterly disappeared.


Towards the end of May, it happened that Julian dropped into my rooms
about three o'clock, and found me gazing critically at a top-hat.

"I've seen you," he remarked, "rather often in that get-up lately."

"It _is_, perhaps, losing its first gloss," I answered, inspecting my
hat closely. I cared not a bit for Julian's sneers; for the smell of
the flesh-pots of Kensington had laid hold of my soul, and I was
resolved to make the most of the respite which my system gave me.

"What salon is to have the honour today?" he asked, spreading himself
on my sofa.

"I'm going to the Gunton-Cresswells," I replied.

Julian slowly sat up.

"Ah?" he said conversationally.

"I've been asked to meet their niece, a Miss Eversleigh, whom they've
invited to stop with them. Funny, by the way, that her name should be
the same as yours."

"Not particularly," said Julian shortly; "she's my cousin. My cousin
Eva."

This was startling. There was a pause. Presently Julian said, "Do you
know, Jimmy, that if I were not the philosopher I am, I'd curse this
awful indolence of mine."

I saw it in a flash, and went up to him holding out my hand in
sympathy. "Thanks," he said, gripping it; "but don't speak of it. I
couldn't endure that, even from you, James. It's too hard for talking.
If it was only myself whose life I'd spoilt-if it was only myself--"

He broke off. And then, "Hers too. She's true as steel."

I had heard no more bitter cry than that.

I began to busy myself amongst some manuscripts to give Julian time to
compose himself. And so an hour passed. At a quarter past four I got up
to go out. Julian lay recumbent. It seemed terrible to leave him
brooding alone over his misery.

A closer inspection, however, showed me he was asleep.


Meanwhile, Eva Eversleigh and I became firm friends. Of her person I
need simply say that it was the most beautiful that Nature ever
created. Pressed as to details, I should add that she was _petite_,
dark, had brown hair, very big blue eyes, a _retrousse_ nose, and a
rather wide mouth.

Julian had said she was "true as steel." Therefore, I felt no
diffidence in manoeuvring myself into her society on every conceivable
occasion. Sometimes she spoke to me of Julian, whom I admitted I knew,
and, with feminine courage, she hid her hopeless, all-devouring
affection for her cousin under the cloak of ingenuous levity. She
laughed nearly every time his name was mentioned.

About this time the Gunton-Cresswells gave a dance.

I looked forward to it with almost painful pleasure. I had not been to
a dance since my last May-week at Cambridge. Also No. 5, Kensington
Lane had completely usurped the position I had previously assigned to
Paradise. To waltz with Julian's cousin-that was the ambition which now
dwarfed my former hankering for the fame of authorship or a habitation
in Bohemia.

Mrs. Goodwin once said that happiness consists in anticipating an
impossible future. Be that as it may, I certainly thought my sensations
were pleasant enough when at length my hansom pulled up jerkily beside
the red-carpeted steps of No. 5, Kensington Lane. As I paid the fare, I
could hear the murmur from within of a waltz tune-and I kept repeating
to myself that Eva had promised me the privilege of taking her in to
supper, and had given me the last two waltzes and the first two extras.

I went to pay my _devoirs_ to my hostess. She was supinely gamesome.
"Ah," she said, showing her excellent teeth, "Genius attendant at the
revels of Terpsichore."

"Where Beauty, Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell," I responded, cutting it, as
though mutton, thick, "teaches e'en the humblest visitor the reigning
Muse's art."

"You may have this one, if you like," said Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell
simply.

Supper came at last, and, with supper, Eva.

I must now write it down that she was not a type of English beauty. She
was not, I mean, queenly, impassive,
never-anything-but-her-cool-calm-self. Tonight, for instance, her eyes
were as I had never seen them. There danced in them the merriest
glitter, which was more than a mere glorification of the ordinary merry
glitter-which scores of girls possess at every ball. To begin with,
there was a diabolical abandon in Eva's glitter, which raised it
instantly above the common herd's. And behind it all was that very
misty mist. I don't know whether all men have seen that mist; but I am
sure that no man has seen it more than once; and, from what I've seen
of the average man, I doubt if most of them have ever seen it at all.
Well, there it was for me to see in Eva Eversleigh's eyes that night at
supper. It made me think of things unspeakable. I felt a rush of
classic aestheticism: Arcadia, Helen of Troy, the happy valleys of the
early Greeks. Supper: I believe I gave her oyster _pates_. But I was
far away. Deep, deep, deep in Eva's eyes I saw a craft sighting, 'neath
a cloudless azure sky, the dark blue Symplegades; heard in my ears the
jargon, loud and near me, of the sailors; and faintly o'er the distance
of the dead-calm sea rose intermittently the sound of brine-foam at the
clashing rocks....

As we sat there _tete-a-tete_, she smiled across the table at me with
such perfect friendliness, it seemed as though a magic barrier
separated our two selves from all the chattering, rustling crowd around
us. When she spoke, a little quiver of feeling blended adorably with
the low, sweet tones of her voice. We talked, indeed, of trifles, but
with just that charming hint of intimacy which men friends have who may
have known one another from birth, and may know one another for a
lifetime, but never become bores, never change. Only when it comes
between a woman and a man, it is incomparably finer. It is the talk, of
course, of lovers who have not realised they are in love.

"The two last waltzes," I murmured, when parting with her. She nodded.
I roamed the Gunton-Cresswells's rooms awaiting them.

She danced those two last waltzes with strangers.

The thing was utterly beyond me at the time. Looking back, I am still
amazed to what lengths deliberate coquetry can go.

She actually took pains to elude me, and gave those waltzes to
strangers.

From being comfortably rocked in the dark blue waters of a Grecian sea,
I was suddenly transported to the realities of the ballroom. My
theoretical love for Eva was now a substantial truth. I was in an agony
of desire, in a frenzy of jealousy. I wanted to hurl the two strangers
to opposite corners of the ballroom, but civilisation forbade it.

I was now in an altogether indescribable state of nerves and suspense.
Had she definitely and for some unfathomable reason decided to cut me?
The first extra drew languorously to a close, couples swept from the
room to the grounds, the gallery or the conservatory. I tried to steady
my whirling head with a cigarette and a whisky-and-soda in the
smoking-room.

The orchestra, like a train starting tentatively on a long run,
launched itself mildly into the preliminary bars of _Tout Passe_. I
sought the ballroom blinded by my feelings. Pulling myself together
with an effort, I saw her standing alone. It struck me for the first
time that she was clothed in cream. Her skin gleamed shining white. She
stood erect, her arms by her sides. Behind her was a huge, black velvet
_portiere_ of many folds, supported by two dull brazen columns.

As I advanced towards her, two or three men bowed and spoke to her. She
smiled and dismissed them, and, still smiling pleasantly, her glance
traversed the crowd and rested upon me. I was drawing now quite near.
Her eyes met mine; nor did she avert them, and stooping a little to
address her, I heard her sigh.

"You're tired," I said, forgetting my two last dances, forgetting
everything but that I loved her.

"Perhaps I am," she said, taking my arm. We turned in silence to the
_portiere_ and found ourselves in the hall. The doors were opened. Some
servants were there. At the bottom of the steps I chanced to see a
yellow light.

"Find out if that cab's engaged," I said to a footman.

"The cool air--" I said to Eva.

"The cab is not engaged, sir," said the footman, returning.

"Yes," said Eva, in answer to my glance.

"Drive to the corner of Sloane Street, by way of the Park," I told the
driver.

I have said that I had forgotten everything except that I loved her.
Could it help remembrance now that we two sped alone through empty
streets, her warm, palpitating body touching mine?

Julian, his friendship for me, his love for Eva; Margaret and her love
for me; my own honour-these things were blotted from my brain.

"Eva!" I murmured; and I took her hand.

"Eva."

Her wonderful eyes met mine. The mist in them seemed to turn to dew.

"My darling," she whispered, very low. And, the road being deserted, I
drew her face to mine and kissed her.




CHAPTER 16
I TELL JULIAN


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

Is any man really honourable? I wonder. Hundreds, thousands go
triumphantly through life with that reputation. But how far is this due
to absence of temptation? Life, which is like cricket in so many ways,
resembles the game in this also. A batsman makes a century, and, having
made it, is bowled by a ball which he is utterly unable to play. What
if that ball had come at the beginning of his innings instead of at the
end of it? Men go through life without a stain on their honour. I
wonder if it simply means that they had the luck not to have the good
ball bowled to them early in their innings. To take my own case. I had
always considered myself a man of honour. I had a code that was rigid
compared with that of a large number of men. In theory I should never
have swerved from it. I was fully prepared to carry out my promise and
marry Margaret, at the expense of my happiness-until I met Eva. I would
have done anything to avoid injuring Julian, my friend, until I met
Eva. Eva was my temptation, and I fell. Nothing in the world mattered,
so that she was mine. I ought to have had a revulsion of feeling as I
walked back to my rooms in Walpole Street. The dance was over. The
music had ceased. The dawn was chill. And at a point midway between
Kensington Lane and the Brompton Oratory I had proposed to Eversleigh's
cousin, his Eva, "true as steel," and had been accepted.

Yet I had no remorse. I did not even try to justify my behaviour to
Julian or to Margaret, or-for she must suffer, too-to Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell, who, I knew well, was socially ambitious for her
niece.

To all these things I was indifferent. I repeated softly to myself, "We
love each other."

From this state of coma, however, I was aroused by the appearance of my
window-blind. I saw, in fact, that my room was illuminated. Remembering
that I had been careful to put out my lamp before I left, I feared, as
I opened the hall door, a troublesome encounter with a mad
housebreaker. Mad, for no room such as mine could attract a burglar who
has even the slightest pretensions to sanity.

It was not a burglar. It was Julian Eversleigh, and he was lying asleep
on my sofa.

There was nothing peculiar in this. I roused him.

"Julian," I said.

"I'm glad you're back," he said, sitting up; "I've some news for you."

"So have I," said I. For I had resolved to tell him what I had done.

"Hear mine first. It's urgent. Miss Margaret Goodwin has been here."

My heart seemed to leap.

"Today?" I cried.

"Yes. I had called to see you, and was waiting a little while on the
chance of your coming in when I happened to look out of the window. A
girl was coming down the street, looking at the numbers of the houses.
She stopped here. Intuition told me she was Miss Goodwin. While she was
ringing the bell I did all I could to increase the shabby squalor of
your room. She was shown in here, and I introduced myself as your
friend. We chatted. I drew an agonising picture of your struggle for
existence. You were brave, talented, and unsuccessful. Though you went
often hungry, you had a plucky smile upon your lips. It was a
meritorious bit of work. Miss Goodwin cried a good deal. She is
charming. I was so sorry for her that I laid it on all the thicker."

"Where is she now?"

"Nearing Guernsey. She's gone."

"Gone!" I said. "Without seeing me! I don't understand."

"You don't understand how she loves you, James."

"But she's gone. Gone without a word."

"She has gone because she loved you so. She had intended to stay with
the Gunton-Cresswells. She knows them, it seems. They didn't know she
was coming. She didn't know herself until this morning. She happened to
be walking on the quay at St. Peter's Port. The outward-bound boat was
on the point of starting for England. A wave of affection swept over
Miss Goodwin. She felt she must see you. Scribbling a note, which she
despatched to her mother, she went aboard. She came straight here.
Then, when I had finished with her, when I had lied consistently about
you for an hour, she told me she must return. 'I must not see James,'
she said. 'You have torn my heart. I should break down.' And she said,
speaking, I think, half to herself, 'Your courage is so noble, so
different from mine. And I must not impose a needless strain upon it.
You shall not see me weep for you.' And then she went away."

Julian's voice broke. He was genuinely affected by his own recital.

For my part, I saw that I had bludgeon work to do. It is childish to
grumble at the part Fate forces one to play. Sympathetic or otherwise,
one can only enact one's _role_ to the utmost of one's ability. Mine
was now essentially unsympathetic, but I was determined that it should
be adequately played.

I went to the fireplace and poked the fire into a blaze. Then, throwing
my hat on the table and lighting a cigarette, I regarded Julian
cynically.

"You're a nice sort of person, aren't you?" I said.

"What do you mean?" asked Julian, startled, as I had meant that he
should be, by the question.

I laughed.

"Aren't you just a little transparent, my dear Julian?"

He stared blankly.

I took up a position in front of the fire.

"Disloyalty," I said tolerantly, "where a woman is concerned, is in the
eyes of some people almost a negative virtue."

"I don't know what on earth you're talking about."

"Don't you?"

I was sorry for him all the time. In a curiously impersonal way I could
realise the depths to which I was sinking in putting this insult upon
him. But my better feelings were gagged and bound that night. The one
thought uppermost in my mind was that I must tell Julian of Eva, and
that by his story of Margaret he had given me an opening for making my
confession with the minimum of discomfort to myself.

It was pitiful to see the first shaft of my insinuation slowly sink
into him. I could see by the look in his eyes that he had grasped my
meaning.

"Jimmy," he gasped, "you can't think-are you joking?"

"I am not surprised at your asking that question," I replied
pleasantly. "You know how tolerant I am. But I'm not joking. Not that I
blame you, my dear fellow. Margaret is, or used to be, very
good-looking."

"You seem to be in earnest," he said, in a dazed way.

"My dear fellow," I said; "I have a certain amount of intuition. You
spend an hour here alone with Margaret. She is young, and very pretty.
You are placed immediately on terms of intimacy by the fact that you
have, in myself, a subject of mutual interest. That breaks the ice. You
are at cross-purposes, but your main sympathies are identical. Also,
you have a strong objective sympathy for Margaret. I think we may
presuppose that this second sympathy is stronger than the first. It
pivots on a woman, not on a man. And on a woman who is present, not on
a man who is absent. You see my meaning? At any rate, the solid fact
remains that she stayed an hour with you, whom she had met for the
first time today, and did not feel equal to meeting me, whom she has
loved for two years. If you want me to explain myself further, I have
no objection to doing so. I mean that you made love to her."

I watched him narrowly to see how he would take it. The dazed
expression deepened on his face.

"You are apparently sane," he said, very wearily. "You seem to be
sober."

"I am both," I said.

There was a pause.

"It's no use for me," he began, evidently collecting his thoughts with
a strong effort, "to say your charge is preposterous. I don't suppose
mere denial would convince you. I can only say, instead, that the
charge is too wild to be replied to except in one way, which is this.
Employ for a moment your own standard of right and wrong. I know your
love story, and you know mine. Miss Eversleigh, my cousin, is to me
what Miss Goodwin is to you-true as steel. My loyalty and my friendship
for you are the same as your loyalty and your friendship for me."

"Well?"

"Well, if I have spent an hour with Miss Goodwin, you have spent more
than an hour with my cousin. What right have you to suspect me more
than I have to suspect you? Judge me by your own standard."

"I do," I said, "and I find myself still suspecting you."

He stared.

"I don't understand you."

"Perhaps you will when you have heard the piece of news which I
mentioned earlier in our conversation that I had for you."

"Well?"

"I proposed to your cousin at the Gunton-Cresswells's dance tonight,
and she accepted me."

The news had a surprising effect on Julian. First he blinked. Then he
craned his head forward in the manner of a deaf man listening with
difficulty.

Then he left the room without a word.

He had not been gone two minutes when there were three short, sharp
taps at my window.

Julian returned? Impossible. Yet who else could have called on me at
that hour?

I went to the front door, and opened it.

On the steps stood the Rev. John Hatton. Beside him Sidney Price. And,
lurking in the background, Tom Blake of the _Ashlade_ and _Lechton_.

_(End of James Orlebar Cloister's narrative.)_




Sidney Price's Narrative




CHAPTER 17
A GHOSTLY GATHERING


Norah Perkins is a peach, and I don't care who knows it; but, all the
same, there's no need to tell her every little detail of a man's past
life. Not that I've been a Don What's-his-name. Far from it. Costs a
bit too much, that game. You simply can't do it on sixty quid a year,
paid monthly, and that's all there is about it. Not but what I don't
often think of going it a bit when things are slack at the office and
my pal in the New Business Department is out for lunch. It's the
loneliness makes you think of going a regular plunger. More than once,
when Tommy Milner hasn't been there to talk to, I tell you I've half a
mind to take out some girl or other to tea at the "Cabin." I have,
straight.

Yet somehow when the assist. cash. comes round with the wicker tray on
the 1st, and gives you the envelope ("Mr. Price") and you take out the
five sovereigns-well, somehow, there's such a lot of other things which
you don't want to buy but have just got to. Tommy Milner said the other
day, and I quite agree with him, "When I took my clean handkerchief out
last fortnight," he said, "I couldn't help totting up what a lot I
spend on trifles." That's it. There you've got it in a nutshell.
Washing, bootlaces, bus-tickets-trifles, in fact: that's where the coin
goes. Only the other morning I bust my braces. I was late already, and
pinning them together all but lost me the 9:16, only it was a bit
behind time. It struck me then as I ran to the station that the average
person would never count braces an expense. Trifles-that's what it is.

No; I may have smoked a cig. too much and been so chippy next day that
I had to go out and get a cup of tea at the A.B.C.; or I may now and
again have gone up West of an evening for a bit of a look round; but
beyond that I've never been really what you'd call vicious. Very likely
it's been my friendship for Mr. Hatton that's curbed me breaking out as
I've sometimes imagined myself doing when I've been alone in the New
Business Room. Though I must say, in common honesty to myself, that
there's always been the fear of getting the sack from the "Moon." The
"Moon" isn't like some other insurance companies I could mention
which'll take anyone. Your refs. must be A1, or you don't stand an
earthly. Simply not an earthly. Besides, the "Moon" isn't an Insurance
Company at all: it's an _As_surance Company. Of course, now I've
chucked the "Moon" ("shot the moon," as Tommy Milner, who's the office
comic, put it) and taken to Literature I could do pretty well what I
liked, if it weren't for Norah.

Which brings me back to what I was saying just now-that I'm not sure
whether I shall tell her the Past. I may and I may not. I'll have to
think it over. Anyway, I'm going to write it down first and see how it
looks. If it's all right it can go into my autobiography. If it isn't,
then I shall lie low about it. That's the posish.

It all started from my friendship with Mr. Hatton-the Rev. Mr. Hatton.
If it hadn't have been for that man I should still be working out rates
of percentage for the "Moon" and listening to Tommy Milner's so-called
witticisms. Of course, I've cut him now. A literary man, a man who
supplies the _Strawberry Leaf_ with two columns of Social Interludes at
a salary I'm not going to mention in case Norah gets to hear of it and
wants to lash out, a man whose Society novels are competed for by every
publisher in London and New York-well, can a man in that position be
expected to keep up with an impudent little ledger-lugger like Tommy
Milner? It can't be done.

I first met the Reverend on the top of Box Hill one Saturday afternoon.
Bike had punctured, and the Reverend gave me the loan of his cyclists'
repairing outfit. We had our tea together. Watercress,
bread-and-butter, and two sorts of jam-one bob per head. He issued an
invite to his diggings in the Temple. Cocoa and cigs. of an evening.
Regular pally, him and me was. Then he got into the way of taking me
down to a Boys' Club that he had started. Terrors they were, so to put
it. Fair out-and-out terrors. But they all thought a lot of the
Reverend, and so did I. Consequently it was all right. The next link in
the chain was a chap called Cloyster. James Orlebar Cloyster. The
Reverend brought him down to teach boxing. For my own part, I don't
fancy anything in the way of brutality. The club, so I thought, had got
on very nicely with more intellectual pursuits: draughts, chess,
bagatelle, and what-not. But the Rev. wanted boxing, and boxing it had
to be. Not that it would have done for him or me to have mixed
ourselves up in it. He had his congregation to consider, and I am often
on duty at the downstairs counter before the very heart of the public.
A black eye or a missing tooth wouldn't have done at all for either of
us, being, as we were, in a sense, officials. But Cloyster never seemed
to realise this. Not to put too fine a point upon it, Cloyster was not
my idea of a gentleman. He had no tact.

The next link was a confirmed dipsomaniac. A terrible phrase.
Unavoidable, though. A very evil man is Tom Blake. Yet out of evil
cometh good, and it was Tom Blake, who, indirectly, stopped the boxing
lessons. The club boys never wore the gloves after drunken Blake's
visit.

I shall never-no, positively never forget that night in June when
matters came to a head in Shaftesbury Avenue. Oh, I say, it was a bit
hot-very warm.

Each successive phase is limned indelibly-that's the sort of literary
style I've got, if wanted-on the tablets of my memory.

I'd been up West, and who should I run across in Oxford Street but my
old friend, Charlie Cookson. Very good company is Charlie Cookson. See
him at a shilling hop at the Holborn: he's pretty much all there all
the time. Well-known follower-of course, purely as an amateur-of the
late Dan Leno, king of comedians; good penetrating voice; writes his
own in-between bits-you know what I mean: the funny observations on
mothers-in-law, motors, and marriage, marked "Spoken" in the
song-books. Fellows often tell him he'd make a mint of money in the
halls, and there's a rumour flying round among us who knew him in the
"Moon" that he was seen coming out of a Bedford Street Variety Agency
the other day.

Well, I met Charlie at something after ten. Directly he spotted me he
was at his antics, standing stock still on the pavement in a crouching
attitude, and grasping his umbrella like a tomahawk. His humour's
always high-class, but he's the sort of fellow who doesn't care a blow
what he does. Chronic in that respect, absolutely. The passers-by
couldn't think what he was up to. "Whoop-whoop-whoop!" that's what he
said. He did, straight. Only _yelled_ it. I thought it was going a bit
too far in a public place. So, to show him, I just said "Good evening,
Cookson; how are you this evening?" With all his entertaining ways he's
sometimes slow at taking a hint. No tact, if you see what I mean.

In this case, for instance, he answered at the top of his voice: "Bolly
Golly, yah!" and pretended to scalp me with his umbrella. I immediately
ducked, and somehow knocked my bowler against his elbow. He caught it
as it was falling off my head. Then he said, "Indian brave give little
pale face chief his hat." This was really too much, and I felt relieved
when a policeman told us to move on. Charlie said: "Come and have two
penn'orth of something."

Well, we stayed chatting over our drinks (in fact, I was well into my
second lemon and dash) at the Stockwood Hotel until nearly eleven. At
five to, Charlie said good-bye, because he was living in, and I walked
out into the Charing Cross Road, meaning to turn down Shaftesbury
Avenue so as to get a breath of fresh air. Outside the Oxford there was
a bit of a crowd. I asked a man standing outside a tobacconist's what
the trouble was. "Says he won't go away without kissing the girl that
sang 'Empire Boys,'" was the reply. "Bin shiftin' it, 'e 'as, not
'arf!" Sure enough, from the midst of the crowd came:

Yew are ther boys of the Empire,
    Steady an' brave an' trew.
Yew are the wuns
    She calls 'er sons
An' I luv yew.


I had gone, out of curiosity, to the outskirts of the crowd, and before
I knew what had happened I found myself close to the centre of it. A
large man in dirty corduroys stood with his back to me. His shape
seemed strangely familiar. Still singing, and swaying to horrible
angles all over the shop, he slowly pivoted round. In a moment I
recognised the bleary features of Tom Blake. At the same time he
recognised me. He stretched out a long arm and seized me by the
shoulder. "Oh," he sobbed, "I thought I 'ad no friend in the wide world
except 'er; but now I've got yew it's orlright. Yus, yus, it's
orlright." A murmur, almost a cheer it was, circulated among the crowd.
But a policeman stepped up to me.

"Now then," said the policeman, "wot's all this about?"

Yew are the wuns
She calls 'er sons-


shouted Blake.

"Ho, that's yer little game, is it?" said the policeman. "Move on,
d'yer hear? Pop off."

"I will," said Blake. "I'll never do it again. I promise faithful never
to do it again. I've found a fren'."

"Do you know this covey?" asked the policeman.

"Deny it, if yer dare," said Blake. "Jus' you deny it, that's orl, an'
I'll tell the parson."

"Slightly, constable," I said. "I mean, I've seen him before."

"Then you'd better take 'im off if you don't want 'im locked up."

"'Im want me locked up? We're bosum fren's, ain't we, old dear?" said
Blake, linking his arm in mine and dragging me away with him. Behind
us, the policeman was shunting the spectators. Oh, it was excessively
displeasing to any man of culture, I can assure you.

How we got along Shaftesbury I don't know. It's a subject I do not care
to think about.

By leaning heavily on my shoulder and using me, so to speak, as
ballast, drunken Blake just managed to make progress, I cannot say
unostentatiously, but at any rate not so noticeably as to be taken into
custody.

I didn't know, mind you, where we were going to, and I didn't know when
we were going to stop.

In this frightful manner of progression we had actually gained sight of
Piccadilly Circus when all of a sudden a voice hissed in my ear:
"Sidney Price, I am disappointed in you." Hissed, mind you. I tell you,
I jumped. Thought I'd bitten my tongue off at first.

If drunken Blake hadn't been clutching me so tight you could have
knocked me down with a feather: bowled me over clean. It startled Blake
a goodish bit, too. All along the Avenue he'd been making just a quiet
sort of snivelling noise. Crikey, if he didn't speak up quite perky.
"O, my fren'," he says. "So drunk and yet so young." Meaning me, if you
please.

It was too thick.

"You blighter," I says. "You _blooming_ blighter. You talk to me like
that. Let go of my arm and see me knock you down."

I must have been a bit excited, you see, to say that. Then I looked
round to see who the other individual was. You'll hardly credit me when
I tell you it was the Reverend. But it was. Honest truth, it was the
Rev. John Hatton and no error. His face fairly frightened me. Simply
blazing: red: fair scarlet. He kept by the side of us and let me have
it all he could. "I thought you knew better, Price," that's what he
said. "I thought you knew better. Here are you, a friend of mine, a
member of the Club, a man I've trusted, going about the streets of
London in a bestial state of disgusting intoxication. That's enough in
itself. But you've done worse than that. You've lured poor Blake into
intemperance. Yes, with all your advantages of education and
up-bringing, you deliberately set to work to put temptation in the way
of poor, weak, hard-working Blake. Drunkenness is Blake's besetting
sin, and you--"

Blake had been silently wagging his head, as pleased as Punch at being
called hardworking. But here he shoved in his oar.

"'Ow dare yer!" he burst out. "I ain't never tasted a drop o' beer in
my natural. Born an' bred teetotal, that's wot I was, and don't yew
forget it, neither."

"Blake," said the Reverend, "that's not the truth."

"Call me a drunkard, do yer?" replied Blake. "Go on. Say it again. Say
I'm a blarsted liar, won't yer? Orlright, then I shall run away."

And with that he wrenched himself away from me and set off towards the
Circus. He was trying to run, but his advance took the form of
semi-circular sweeps all over the pavement. He had circled off so
unexpectedly that he had gained some fifty yards before we realised
what was happening. "We must stop him," said the Reverend.

"As I'm intoxicated," I said, coldly (being a bit fed up with things),
"I should recommend you stopping him, Mr. Hatton."

"I've done you an injustice," said the Reverend.

"You have," said I.

Blake was now nearing a policeman. "Stop him!" we both shouted,
starting to run forward.

The policeman brought Blake to a standstill.

"Friend of yours?" said the constable when we got up to him.

"Yes," said the Reverend.

"You ought to look after him better," said the constable.

"Well, really, I like that!" said the Reverend; but he caught my eye
and began laughing. "Our best plan," he said, "is to get a four-wheeler
and go down to the Temple. There's some supper there. What do you say?"

"I'm on," I said, and to the Temple we accordingly journeyed.

Tom Blake was sleepy and immobile. We spread him without hindrance on a
sofa, where he snored peacefully whilst the Reverend brought eggs and a
slab of bacon out of a cupboard in the kitchen. He also brought a
frying-pan, and a bowl of fat.

"Is your cooking anything extra good?" he asked.

"No, Mr. Hatton," I answered, rather stiff; "I've never cooked anything
in my life." I may not be in a very high position in the "Moon," but
I've never descended to menial's work yet.

For about five minutes after that the Reverend was too busy to speak.
Then he said, without turning his head away from the hissing pan, "I
wish you'd do me a favour, Price."

"Certainly," I said.

"Look in the cupboard and see whether there are any knives, forks,
plates, and a loaf and a bit of butter, will you?"

I looked, and, sure enough, they were there.

"Yes, they're all here," I called to him.

"And is there a tray?"

"Yes, there's a tray."

"Now, it's a funny thing that my laundress," he shouted back, "can't
bring in breakfast things for more than one on that particular tray.
She's always complaining it's too small, and says I ought to buy a
bigger one."

"Nonsense," I exclaimed, "she's quite wrong about that. You watch what
I can carry in one load." And I packed the tray with everything he had
mentioned.

"What price that?" I said, putting the whole boiling on the
sitting-room table.

The Reverend began to roar with laughter. "It's ridiculous," he
chuckled. "I shall tell her it's ridiculous. She ought to be ashamed of
herself."

Shortly after we had supper, previously having aroused Blake.

The drunken fellow seemed completely restored by his repose. He ate
more than his share of the eggs and bacon, and drank five cups of tea.
Then he stretched himself, lit a clay pipe, and offered us his tobacco
box, from which the Reverend filled his briar. I remained true to my
packet of "Queen of the Harem." I shall think twice before chucking up
cig. smoking as long as "Queen of the Harem" don't go above
tuppence-half-penny per ten.

We were sitting there smoking in front of the fire-it was a shade parky
for the time of year-and not talking a great deal, when the Reverend
said to Blake, "Things are looking up on the canal, aren't they, Tom?"

"No," said Blake; "things ain't lookin' up on the canal."

"Got a little house property," said the Reverend, "to spend when you
feel like it?"

"No," said the other; "I ain't got no 'ouse property to spend."

"Ah." said the Reverend, cheesing it, and sucking his pipe.

"Dessay yer think I'm free with the rhino?" said Blake after a while.

"I was only wondering," said the Reverend.

Blake stared first at the Reverend and then at me.

"Ever remember a party of the name of Cloyster, Mr. James Orlebar
Cloyster?" he inquired.

"Yes," we both said.

"'E's a good man," said Blake.

"Been giving you money?" asked the Reverend.

"'E's put me into the way of earning it. It's the sorfest job ever I
struck. 'E told me not to say nothin', and I said as 'ow I wouldn't.
But it ain't fair to Mr. Cloyster, not keeping of it dark ain't. Yew
don't know what a noble 'eart that man's got, an' if you weren't fren'
of 'is I couldn't have told you. But as you are fren's of 'is, as we're
all fren's of 'is, I'll take it on myself to tell you wot that
noble-natured man is giving me money for. Blowed if 'e shall 'ide his
bloomin' light under a blanky bushel any longer." And then he explained
that for putting his name to a sheet or two of paper, and addressing a
few envelopes, he was getting more money than he knew what to do with.
"Mind you," he said, "I play it fair. I only take wot he says I'm to
take. The rest goes to 'im. My old missus sees to all that part of it
'cos she's quicker at figures nor wot I am."

While he was speaking, I could hardly contain myself. The Reverend was
listening so carefully to every word that I kept myself from
interrupting; but when he'd got it off his chest, I clutched the
Reverend's arm, and said, "What's it mean?"

"Can't say," said he, knitting his brows.

"Is he straight?" I said, all on the jump.

"I hope so."

"'Hope so.' You don't think there's a doubt of it?"

"I suppose not. But surely it's very unselfish of you to be so
concerned over Blake's business."

"Blake's business be jiggered," I said. "It's my business, too. I'm
doing for Mister James Orlebar Cloyster exactly what Blake's doing. And
I'm making money. You don't understand."

"On the contrary, I'm just beginning to understand. You see, I'm doing
for Mr. James Orlebar Cloyster exactly the same service as you and
Blake. And I'm getting money from him, too."




CHAPTER 18
ONE IN THE EYE


_(Sidney Price's narrative continued)_

"Serpose I oughtn't ter 'ave let on, that's it, ain't it?" from Tom
Blake.

"Seemed to me that if one of the three gave the show away to the other
two, the compact made by each of the other two came to an end
automatically," from myself.

"The reason I have broken my promise of secrecy is this: that I'm
determined we three shall make a united demand for a higher rate of
payment. You, of course, have your own uses for the money, I need mine
for those humanitarian objects for which my whole life is lived," from
the Reverend.

"Wot 'o," said Blake. "More coin. Wot 'o. Might 'ave thought o' that
before."

"I'm with you, sir," said I. "We're entitled to a higher rate, I'll
make a memo to that effect."

"No, no," said the Reverend. "We can do better than that. We three
should have a personal interview with Cloyster and tell him our
decision."

"When?" I asked.

"Now. At once. We are here together, and I see no reason to prevent our
arranging the matter within the hour."

"But he'll be asleep," I objected.

"He won't be asleep much longer."

"Yus, roust 'im outer bed. That's wot I say. Wot 'o for more coin."

It was now half-past two in the morning. I'd missed the 12:15 back to
Brixton slap bang pop hours ago, so I thought I might just as well make
a night of it. We jumped into our overcoats and hats, and hurried to
Fleet Street. We walked towards the Strand until we found a
four-wheeler. We then drove to No. 23, Walpole Street.

The clocks struck three as the Reverend paid the cab.

"Hullo!" said he. "Why, there's a light in Cloyster's sitting-room. He
can't have gone to bed yet. His late hours save us a great deal of
trouble." And he went up the two or three steps which led to the front
door.

A glance at Tom Blake showed me that the barge-driver was alarmed. He
looked solemn and did not speak. I felt funny, too. Like when I first
handed round the collection-plate in our parish church. Sort of empty
feeling.

But the Reverend was all there, spry and business-like.

He leaned over the area railing and gave three short, sharp taps on the
ground floor window with his walking-stick.

Behind the lighted blind appeared the shadow of a man's figure.

"It's he!" "It's him!" came respectively and simultaneously from the
Reverend and myself.

After a bit of waiting the latch clicked and the door opened. The door
was opened by Mr. Cloyster himself. He was in evening dress and
hysterics. I thought I had heard a rummy sound from the other side of
the door. Couldn't account for it at the time. Must have been him
laughing.

At the sight of us he tried to pull himself together. He half succeeded
after a bit, and asked us to come in.

To say his room was plainly furnished doesn't express it. The apartment
was like a prison cell. I've never been in gaol, of course. But I read
"Convict 99" when it ran in a serial. The fire was out, the chairs were
hard, and the whole thing was uncomfortable. Never struck such a shoddy
place in my natural, ever since I called on a man I know slightly who
was in "The Hand of Blood" travelling company No. 3 B.

"Delighted to see you, I'm sure," said Mr. Cloyster. "In fact, I was
just going to sit down and write to you."

"Really," said the Reverend. "Well, we've come of our own accord, and
we've come to talk business." Then turning to Blake and me he added,
"May I state our case?"

"Most certainly, sir," I answered. And Blake gave a nod.

"Briefly, then," said the Reverend, "our mission is this: that we three
want our contracts revised."

"What contracts?" said Mr. Cloyster.

"Our contracts connected with your manuscripts."

"Since when have the several matters of business which I arranged
privately with each of you become public?"

"Tonight. It was quite unavoidable. We met by chance. We are not to
blame. Tom Blake was--"

"Yes, he looks as if he had been."

"Our amended offer is half profits."

"More coin," murmured Blake huskily. "Wot 'o!"

"I regret that you've had your journey for nothing."

"You refuse?"

"Absolutely."

"My dear Cloyster, I had expected you to take this attitude; but surely
it's childish of you. You are bound to accede. Why not do so at once?"

"Bound to accede? I don't follow you."

"Yes, bound. The present system which you are working is one you cannot
afford to destroy. That is clear, because, had it not been so, you
would never have initiated it. I do not know for what reason you were
forced to employ this system, but I do know that powerful circumstances
must have compelled you to do so. You are entirely in our hands."

"I said just now I was delighted to see you, and that I had intended to
ask you to come to me. One by one, of course; for I had no idea that
the promise of secrecy which you gave me had been broken."

The Reverend shrugged his shoulders.

"Do you know why I wanted to see you?"

"No."

"To tell you that I had decided to abandon my system. To notify you
that you would, in future, receive no more of my work."

There was a dead silence.

"I think I'll go home to bed," said the Reverend.

Blake and myself followed him out.

Mr. Cloyster thanked us all warmly for the excellent way in which we
had helped him. He said that he was now engaged to be married, and had
to save every penny. "Otherwise, I should have tried to meet you in
this affair of the half-profits." He added that we had omitted to
congratulate him on his engagement.

His words came faintly to our ears as we tramped down Walpole Street;
nor did we, as far as I can remember, give back any direct reply.

Tell you what it was just like. Reminded me of it even at the time:
that picture of Napoleon coming back from Moscow. The Reverend was
Napoleon, and we were the generals; and if there were three humpier men
walking the streets of London at that moment I should have liked to
have seen them.




CHAPTER 19
IN THE SOUP


_(Sidney Price's narrative continued)_

They give you a small bonus at the "Moon" if you get through a quarter
without being late, which just shows the sort of scale on which the
"Moon" does things. Cookson, down at the Oxford Street Emporium, gets
fined regular when he's late. Shilling the first hour and twopence
every five minutes after. I've known gentlemen in banks, railway
companies, dry goods, and woollen offices, the Indian trade, jute,
tea-every manner of shop-but they all say the same thing, "We are ruled
by fear." It's fear that drags them out of bed in the morning; it's
fear that makes them bolt, or even miss, their sausages; it's fear that
makes them run to catch their train. But the "Moon's" method is of a
different standard. The "Moon" does not intimidate; no, it entwines
itself round, it insinuates itself into, the hearts of its employees.
It suggests, in fact, that we should not be late by offering us this
small bonus. No insurance office and, up to the time of writing, no
other assurance office has been able to boast as much. The same cause
is at the bottom of the "Moon's" high reputation, both inside and
outside. It does things in a big way. It's spacious.

The "Moon's" timing system is great, too. Great in its simplicity. The
regulation says you've got to be in the office by ten o'clock. Suppose
you arrive with ten minutes to spare. You go into the outer office
(there's only one entrance-the big one in Threadneedle Street) and find
on the right-hand side of the circular counter a ledger. The ledger is
open: there is blotting-paper and a quill pen beside it. Everyone's
name is written in alphabetical order on the one side of the ledger and
on the other side there is a blank page ruled down the middle with a
red line. Having made your appearance at ten to ten, you put your
initials in a line with your name on the page opposite and to the left
of the division. If, on the other hand, you've missed your train, and
don't turn up till ten minutes _past_ ten, you've got to initial your
name on the other side of the red line. In the space on the right of
the line, a thick black dash has been drawn by Leach, the cashier. He
does this on the last stroke of ten. It makes the page look neat, he
says. Which is quite right and proper. I see his point of view
entirely. The ledger must look decent in an office like the "Moon."
Tommy Milner agrees with me. He says that not only does it look better,
but it prevents unfortunate mistakes on the part of those who come in
late. They might forget and initial the wrong side.

After ten the book goes into Mr. Leach's private partition, and you've
got to go in there to sign.

It was there when I came into the office on the morning after we'd been
to talk business with Mr. Cloyster. It had been there about an hour and
a half.

"Lost your bonus, Price, my boy," said genial Mr. Leach. And the
General Manager, Mr. Fennell, who had stepped out of his own room close
by, heard him say it.

"I do not imagine that Mr. Price is greatly perturbed on that account.
He will, no doubt, shortly be forsaking us for literature. What
Commerce loses, Art gains," said the G.M.

He may have meant to be funny, or he may not. Some of those standing
near took him one way, others the other. Some gravely bowed their
heads, others burst into guffaws. The G.M. often puzzled his staff in
that way. All were anxious to do the right thing by him, but he made it
so difficult to tell what the right thing was.

But, as I went down the basement stairs to change my coat in the
clerks' locker-room, I understood from the G.M.'s words how humiliating
my position was.

I had always been a booky sort of person. At home it had been a
standing joke that, when a boy, I would sooner spend a penny on
_Tit-Bits_ than liquorice. And it was true. Not that I disliked
liquorice. I liked _Tit-Bits_ better, though. So the thing had gone on.
I advanced from _Deadwood Dick_ to Hall Caine and Guy Boothby; and
since I had joined the "Moon" I had actually gone a buster and bought
_Omar Khayyam_ in the Golden Treasury series. Added to which, I had
recently composed a little lyric for a singer at the "Moon's" annual
smoking concert. The lines were topical and were descriptive of our
Complete Compensation Policy. Tommy Milner was the vocalist. He sang my
composition to a hymn tune. The refrain went:

Come and buy a C.C.Pee-ee!
If you want immunitee-ee
From the accidents which come
Please plank down your premium.
Life is diff'rent, you'll agree
_Repeat_ When you've got a C.C.P.


The Throne Room of the Holborn fairly rocked with applause.

Well, it was shortly afterwards that I had received a visit from Mr.
Cloyster-the visit which ended in my agreeing to sign whatever
manuscripts he sent me, and forward him all cheques for a consideration
of ten per cent. Softest job ever a man had. Easy money. Kudos-I had
almost too much of it. Which takes me back to the G.M.'s remark about
my leaving the office. Since he's bought that big house at Regent's
Park he's done a lot of entertaining at the restaurants. His name's
always cropping up in the "Here and There" column, and naturally he's a
subscriber to the _Strawberry Leaf_. The G.M. has everything of the
best and plenty of it. (You don't see the G.M. with memo. forms tucked
round his cuffs: he wears a clean shirt every morning of his life. All
tip-top people have their little eccentricities.) And the _Strawberry
Leaf_, the smartest, goeyest, personalest weekly, is never missing from
his drawing-room what-not. Every week it's there, regular as clockwork.
That's what started my literary reputation among the fellows at the
"Moon." Mr. Cloyster was contributing a series of short dialogues to
the _Strawberry Leaf_-called, "In Town." These, on publication, bore my
own signature. As a matter of fact, I happened to see the G.M. showing
the first of the series to Mr. Leach in his private room. I've kept it
by me, and I don't wonder the news created a bit of a furore. This was
it:--

IN TOWN
BY SIDNEY PRICE


No. I.-THE SECRECY OF THE BALLET

(You are standing under the shelter of the Criterion's awning. It is
12.30 of a summer's morning. It is pouring in torrents. A quick and
sudden rain storm. It won't last long, and it doesn't mean any harm.
But what's sport to it is death to you. You were touring the Circus in
a new hat. Brand new. Couldn't spot your tame cabby. Hadn't a token.
Spied the Cri's awning. Dashed at it. But it leaks. Not so much as the
sky though. Just enough, however, to do your hat no good. You mention
this to Friendly Creature with umbrella, and hint that you would like
to share that weapon.)

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Can't give you all, boysie. Mine's new, too.

YOU. _(in your charming way)_. Well, of course. You wouldn't be a woman
if you hadn't a new hat.

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Do women always have new hats?

YOU. _(edging under the umbrella)_. Women have new hats. New women have
hats.

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Don't call me a woman, ducky; I'm a lady.

YOU. I must be careful. If I don't flatter you, you'll take your
umbrella away.

FRIENDLY CREATURE _(changing subject)_. There's Matilda.

YOU. Where?

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Coming towards us in that landaulette.

YOU. Looks fit, doesn't she?

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Her! She's a blooming rotter.

YOU. Not so loud. She'll hear you.

FRIENDLY CREATURE _(raising her voice)_. Good job. I want her to.
_Stumer_!

YOU. S-s-s-sh! What _are_ you saying? Matilda's a duchess now.

FRIENDLY CREATURE. I know.

YOU. But you mustn't say "Stumer" to a duchess unless--

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Well?

YOU. Unless you're a duchess yourself?

FRIENDLY CREATURE. I am. At least I was. Only I chucked it.

YOU. But you said you were a lady.

FRIENDLY CREATURE. So I am. An extra lady-front row, second O.P.

YOU. How rude of me. Of course you were a duchess. I know you
perfectly. Gorell Barnes said--

FRIENDLY CREATURE. Drop it. What's the good of the secrecy of the
ballet if people are going to remember every single thing about you?

(At this point the rain stops. By an adroit flanking movement you get
away without having to buy her a lunch.)


Everyone congratulated me. "Always knew he had it in him," "Found his
vocation," "A distinctly clever head," "Reaping in the shekels"-that
was the worst part. The "Moon," to a man, was bent on finding out "how
much Sidney Price makes out of his bits in the papers." Some dropped
hints-the G.M., Leach, and the men at the counter. Others, like Tommy
Milner, asked slap out. You may be sure I didn't tell them a fixed sum.
But it was hopeless to say I was getting the small sum which my ten per
cent. commission worked out at. On the other hand, I dared not pretend
I was being paid at the usual rates. I should have gone broke in
twenty-four hours. You have no idea how constantly I was given the
opportunity of lending five shillings to important members of the
"Moon" staff. It struck me then-and I have found out for certain
since-that there is a popular anxiety to borrow from a man who earns
money by writing. The earnings of a successful writer are, to the
common intelligence, something he ought not really to have. And anyone,
in default of abstracting his income, may fall back upon taking up his
time.

It did, no doubt, appear that I was coining the ready. Besides the
_Strawberry Leaf_, _Features_, and _The Key of the Street_ were
printing my signed contributions in weekly series. _The Mayfair_, too,
had announced on its placards, "A Story in Dialogue, by Sidney Price."

This, then, was my position on the morning when I was late at the
"Moon" and lost my bonus.

Whilst I went up in the lift to the New Business Room, and whilst I was
entering the names and addresses of inquirers in the Proposal Book, I
was trying to gather courage to meet what was in store.

For the future held this: that my name would disappear from the papers
as suddenly as it had arrived there. People would want to know why I
had given up writing. "Written himself out," "No staying power," "As
short-lived as a Barnum monstrosity": these would be the remarks which
would herald ridicule and possibly pity.

And I should be in just the same beastly fix at the "Hollyhocks" as I
was at the "Moon." What would my people say? What would Norah say?

There was another reason, too, why a stoppage of the ten per cent.
cheques would be a whack in the eye. You see, I had been doing myself
well on them-uncommonly well. I had ordered, as a present to my
parents, new furniture for the drawing-room. I had pressed my father to
have a small greenhouse put up at my expense. He had always wanted one,
but had never been able to run to it. And I had taken Norah about a
good deal. Our weekly visit to a matinee (upper circle and ices),
followed by tea at the Cabin or Lyons' Popular, had become an
institution. We had gone occasionally to a ball at the Town Hall.

What would Norah say when all this ended abruptly without any
explanation?

There was no getting away from it. Sidney Price was in the soup.




CHAPTER 20
NORAH WINS HOME


_(Sidney Price's narrative continued)_

My signed work had run out. For two weeks nothing had been printed over
my signature. So far no comment had been raised. But it was only a
question of days. But then one afternoon it all came right. It was like
this.

I was sitting eating my lunch at Eliza's in Birchin Lane. Twenty
minutes was the official allowance for the meal, and I took my twenty
minutes at two o'clock. The _St. Stephen's Gazette_ was lying near me.
I picked it up. Anything to distract my thoughts from the trouble to
come. That was how I felt. Reading mechanically the front page, I saw a
poem, and started violently. This was the poem:-

A CRY


Hands at the tiller to steer:
    A star in the murky sky:
Water and waste of mere:
    Whither and why?

Sting of absorbent night:
    Journey of weal or woe:
And overhead the light:
    We go-we go?

Darkness a mortal's part,
    Mortals of whom we are:
Come to a mortal's heart,
    Immortal star.


_Thos. Blake._


_June 6th._


"Rummy, very rummy," I exclaimed. The poem was dated yesterday. Had Mr.
Cloyster, then, continued to work his system with Thomas Blake to the
exclusion of the Reverend and myself?

Still worrying over the thing, I turned over the pages of the paper
until I chanced to see the following paragraph:

LITERARY GOSSIP


Few will be surprised to learn that the Rev. John Hatton intends to
publish another novel in the immediate future. Mr. Hatton's first book,
_When It Was Lurid_, created little less than a furore. The work on
which he is now engaged, which will bear the title of _The Browns of
Brixton_, is a tender sketch of English domesticity. This new vein of
Mr. Hatton's will, doubtless, be distinguished by the naturalness of
dialogue and sanity of characterisation of his first novel. Messrs.
Prodder and Way are to publish it in the autumn.


"He's running the Reverend again, is he?" said I to myself. "And I'm
the only one left out. It's a bit thick."

That night I wrote to Blake and to the Reverend asking whether they had
been taken on afresh, and if so, couldn't I get a look in, as things
were pretty serious.

The Reverend's reply arrived first:

THE TEMPLE,
_June 7th._


_Dear Price_,-

As you have seen, I am hard at work at my new novel. The leisure of a
novelist is so scanty that I know you'll forgive my writing only a
line. I am in no way associated with James Orlebar Cloyster, nor do I
wish to be. Rather I would forget his very existence.

You are aware of the interests which I have at heart: social reform,
the education of the submerged, the physical needs of the young-there
is no necessity for me to enumerate my ideals further. To get quick
returns from philanthropy, to put remedial organisation into speedy
working order wants capital. Cloyster's system was one way of obtaining
some of it, but when that failed I had to look out for another. I'm
glad I helped in the system, for it made me realise how large an income
a novelist can obtain. I'm glad it failed because its failure suggested
that I should try to get for myself those vast sums which I had been
getting for the selfish purse of an already wealthy man. Unconsciously,
he has played into my hands. I read his books before I signed them, and
I find that I have thoroughly absorbed those tricks of his, of style
and construction, which opened the public's coffers to him. _The Browns
of Brixton_ will eclipse anything that Cloyster has previously done,
for this reason, that it will out-Cloyster Cloyster. It is Cloyster
with improvements.

In thus abducting his novel-reading public I shall feel no compunction.
His serious verse and his society dialogues bring him in so much that
he cannot be in danger of financial embarrassment.


_Yours sincerely, John Hatton_.


Now this letter set my brain buzzing like the engine of a stationary
Vanguard. I, too, had been in the habit of reading Mr. Cloyster's
dialogues before I signed and sent them off. I had often thought to
myself, also, that they couldn't take much writing, that it was all a
knack; and the more I read of them the more transparent the knack
appeared to me to be. Just for a lark, I sat down that very evening and
had a go at one. Taking the Park for my scene, I made two or three
theatrical celebrities whose names I had seen in the newspapers talk
about a horse race. At least, one talked about a horse race, and the
others thought she was gassing about a new musical comedy, the name of
the play being the same as the name of the horse, "The Oriental Belle."
A very amusing muddle, with lots of _doubles entendres_, and heaps of
adverbial explanation in small print. Such as:

Miss Adeline Genie
(with the faint, incipient blush which
Mrs. Adair uses to test her Rouge Imperial).


That sort of thing.

I had it typed, and I said, "Price, my boy, there's more Mr. Cloyster
in this than ever Mr. Cloyster could have put into it." And the editor
of the _Strawberry Leaf_ printed it next issue as a matter of course. I
say, "as a matter of course" with intention, because the fellows at the
"Moon" took it as a matter of course, too. You see, when it first
appeared, I left the copy about the desk in the New Business Room,
hoping Tommy Milner or some of them would rush up and congratulate me.
But they didn't. They simply said, "Don't litter the place up, old man.
Keep your papers, if you _must_ bring 'em here, in your locker
downstairs." One of them _did_ say, I fancy, something about its "not
being quite up to my usual." They didn't know it was my maiden effort
at original composition, and I couldn't tell them. It was galling,
you'll admit.

However, I quickly forgot my own troubles in wondering what Mr.
Cloyster was doing. No editor, I foresaw, would accept his society
stuff as long as mine was in the market. They wouldn't pay for Cloyster
whilst they were offered the refusal of super-Cloyster. Wasn't likely.
You must understand I wasn't over-easy in my conscience about the
affair. I had, in a manner of speaking, pinched Mr. Cloyster's job. But
then, I argued to myself, he was earning quite as much as was good for
any one man by his serious verse.

And at that very minute our slavey, little Ethelbertina, knocked at my
bedroom door and gave me a postcard. It was addressed to me in thick,
straggly writing, and was so covered with thumb-marks that a Bertillon
expert would have gone straight off his nut at the sight of it. "My
usbend," began the postcard, "as received yourn. E as no truk wif the
other man E is a pots imself an e can do a job of potry as orfen as e
'as a mine to your obegent servent Ada Blake. P.S. me an is ole ant do
is writin up for im."

So then I saw how that "Cry" thing in the _St. Stephen's_ had come
there.


You heard me give my opinion about telling Norah my past life. Well,
you'll agree with me now that there's practically nothing to tell her.

There _is_, of course, little Miss Richards, the waitress in the
smoking-room of the Piccadilly Cabin. Her, I mean, with the fuzzy
golden hair done low. You've often exchanged "Good evening" with her,
I'm sure. Her hair's done low: she used to make rather a point of
telling me that. Why, I don't know, especially as it was always tidy
and well off her shoulders.

And then there was the haughty lady who sold programmes in the
Haymarket Amphitheatre-but she's got the sack, so Cookson informs me.

Therefore, as I shall tell Norah plainly that I disapprove of the
Cabin, the past can hatch no egg of discord in the shape of the
Cast-Off Glove.

The only thing that I can think of as needing suppression is the part I
played in Mr. Cloyster's system.

There's no doubt that the Reverend, Blake and I have, between us, put a
fairly considerable spoke in Mr. Cloyster's literary wheel. But what am
I to do? To begin with, it's no use my telling Norah about the affair,
because it would do her no good, and might tend possibly to lessen her
valuation of my capabilities. At present, my dialogues dazzle her; and
once your _fiancee_ is dazzled the basis of matrimonial happiness is
assured. Again, looking at it from Mr. Cloyster's point of view, what
good would it be to him if I were to stop writing? Both the editor and
the public have realised by now that his work is only second-rate. He
can never hope to get a tenth of his original prices, even if his work
is accepted, which it won't be; for directly I leave his market clear,
someone else will collar it slap off.

Besides, I've no right to stop my dialogues. My duty to Norah is
greater than my duty to Mr. Cloyster. Unless I continue to be paid by
literature I shall not be able to marry Norah until three years next
quarter. The "Moon" has passed a rule about it, and an official who
marries on an income not larger than eighty pounds per annum is liable
to dismissal without notice.

Norah's mother wouldn't let her wait three years, and though fellows
have been known to have had a couple of kids at the time of their
official marriage, I personally couldn't stand the wear and tear of
that hole-and-corner business. It couldn't be done.

_(End of Sidney Price's narrative_.)




Julian Eversleigh's Narrative




CHAPTER 21
THE TRANSPOSITION OF SENTIMENT


It is all very, very queer. I do not understand it at all. It makes me
sleepy to think about it.

A month ago I hated Eva. Tomorrow I marry her by special licence.

Now, what _about_ this?

My brain is not working properly. I am becoming jerky.

I tried to work the thing out algebraically. I wrote it down as an
equation, thus:-

HATRED, denoted by x plus Eva.
REVERSE OF HATRED, " " y plus Eva
ONE MONTH " " z.


From which we get:-

x plus Eva equals (y plus Eva)z.


And if anybody can tell me what that means (if it means anything-which
I doubt) I shall be grateful. As I said before, my brain is not working
properly.

There is no doubt that my temperament has changed, and in a very short
space of time. A month ago I was soured, cynical, I didn't brush my
hair, and I slept too much. I talked a good deal about Life. Now I am
blithe and optimistic. I use pomade, part in the middle, and sleep
eight hours and no more. I have not made an epigram for days. It is all
very queer.

I took a new attitude towards life at about a quarter to three on the
morning after the Gunton-Cresswells's dance. I had waited for James in
his rooms. He had been to the dance.

Examine me for a moment as I wait there.

I had been James' friend for more than two years and a half. I had
watched his career from the start. I knew him before he had located
exactly the short cut to Fortune. Our friendship embraced the whole
period of his sudden, extraordinary success.

Had not envy by that time been dead in me, it might have been pain to
me to watch him accomplish unswervingly with his effortless genius the
things I had once dreamt I, too, would laboriously achieve.

But I grudged him nothing. Rather, I had pleasure in those triumphs of
my friend.

There was no confidence we had withheld from one another.

When he told me of his relations with Margaret Goodwin he had counted
on my sympathy as naturally as he had requested and received my advice.

To no living soul, save James, would I have confessed my own tragedy-my
hopeless love for Eva.

It is inconceivable that I should have misjudged a man so utterly as I
misjudged James.

That is the latent factor at the root of my problem. The innate
rottenness, the cardiac villainy of James Orlebar Cloyster.

In a measure it was my own hand that laid the train which eventually
blew James' hidden smoulder of fire into the blazing beacon of
wickedness, in which my friend's Satanic soul is visible in all its
lurid nakedness.

I remember well that evening, mild with the prelude of spring, when I
evolved for James' benefit the System. It was a device which was to
preserve my friend's liberty and, at the same time, to preserve my
friend's honour. How perfect in its irony!

Margaret Goodwin, mark you, was not to know he could afford to marry
her, and my system was an instrument to hide from her the truth.

He employed that system. It gave him the holiday he asked for. He went
into Society.

Among his acquaintances were the Gunton-Cresswells, and at their house
he met Eva. Whether his determination to treat Eva as he had treated
Margaret came to him instantly, or by degrees I do not know. Inwardly
he may have had his scheme matured in embryo, but outwardly he was
still the accomplished hypocrite. He was the soul of honour-outwardly.
He was the essence of sympathetic tact as far as his specious exterior
went. Then came the 27th of May. On that date the first of James
Orlebar Cloyster's masks was removed.

I had breakfasted earlier than usual, so that by the time I had walked
from Rupert Court to Walpole Street it was not yet four o'clock.

James was out. I thought I would wait for him. I stood at his window.
Then I saw Margaret Goodwin. What features! What a complexion! "And
James," I murmured, "is actually giving this the miss in baulk!" I
discovered, at that instant, that I did not know James. He was a fool.

In a few hours I was to discover he was a villain, too.

She came in and I introduced myself to her. I almost forget what
pretext I manufactured, but I remember I persuaded her to go back to
Guernsey that very day. I think I said that James was spending Friday
till Monday in the country, and had left no address. I was determined
that they should not meet. She was far too good for a man who obviously
did not appreciate her in the least.

We had a very pleasant chat. She was charming. At first she was apt to
touch on James a shade too frequently, but before long I succeeded in
diverting our conversation into less uninteresting topics.

She talked of Guernsey, I of London. I said I felt I had known her all
my life. She said that one had, undeniably, one's affinities.

I said, "Might I think of her as 'Margaret'?"

She said it was rather unconventional, but that she could not control
my thoughts.

I said, "There you are wrong-Margaret."

She said, "Oh, what are you saying, Mr. Eversleigh?"

I said I was thinking out loud.

On the doorstep she said, "Well, yes-Julian-you may write to
me-sometimes. But I won't promise to answer."

Angel!

The next thing that awakened me was the coming of James.

After I had given him a suitable version of Margaret's visit, he told
me he was engaged to Eva. That was an astounding thing; but what was
more astounding was that James had somehow got wind of the real spirit
of my interview with Margaret.

I have called James Orlebar Cloyster a fool; I have called him a
villain. I will never cease to call him a genius. For by some
marvellous capacity for introspection, by some incredible projection of
his own mind into other people's matters, he was able to tax me to my
face with an attempt to win his former _fiancee's_ affections. I tried
to choke him off. I used every ounce of bluff I possessed. In vain. I
left Walpole Street in a state approaching mental revolution.

My exact feelings towards James were too intricate to be defined in a
single word. Not so my feelings towards Eva. "Hate" supplied the lacuna
in her case.

Thus the month began.

The next point of importance is my interview with Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell. She had known all along how matters stood in regard
to Eva and myself. She had not been hostile to me on that account. She
had only pointed out that as I could do nothing towards supporting Eva
I had better keep away when my cousin was in London. That was many
years ago. Since then we had seldom met. Latterly, not at all.
Invitations still arrived from her, but her afternoon parties clashed
with my after-breakfast pipe, and as for her evening receptions-well,
by the time I had pieced together the various component parts of my
dress clothes, I found myself ready for bed. That is to say, more ready
for bed than I usually am.

I went to Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell in a very bitter mood. I was bent on
trouble.

"I've come to congratulate Eva," I said.

Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell sighed.

"I was afraid of this," she said.

"The announcement was the more pleasant," I went on, "because James has
been a bosom friend of mine."

"I'm afraid you are going to be extremely disagreeable about your
cousin's engagement," she said.

"I am," I answered her. "Very disagreeable. I intend to shadow the
young couple, to be constantly meeting them, calling attention to them.
James will most likely have to try to assault me. That may mean a black
eye for dear James. It will certainly mean the police court. Their
engagement will be, in short, a succession of hideous _contretemps_, a
series of laughable scenes."

"Julian," said Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell, "hitherto you have acted manfully
toward Eva. You have been brave. Have you no regard for Eva?"

"None," I said.

"Nor for Mr. Cloyster?"

"Not a scrap."

"But why are you behaving in this appallingly selfish way?"

This was a facer. I couldn't quite explain to her how things really
were, so I said:

"Never you mind. Selfish or not, Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell, I'm out for
trouble."

That night I had a letter from her. She said that in order to avoid all
unpleasantness, Eva's engagement would be of the briefest nature
possible. That the marriage was fixed for the twelfth of next month;
that the wedding would be a very quiet one; and that until the day of
the wedding Eva would not be in London.

It amused me to find how thoroughly I had terrified Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell. How excellently I must have acted, for, of course, I
had not meant a word I had said to that good lady.

In the days preceding the twelfth of June I confess I rather softened
to James. The _entente cordiale_ was established between us. He told me
how irresistible Eva had been that night; mentioned how completely she
had carried him away. Had she not carried me away in precisely the same
manner once upon a time?

He swore he loved her as dearly as-(I can't call to mind the simile he
employed, though it was masterly and impressive.) I even hinted that
the threats I had used in the presence of Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell were
not serious. He thanked me, but said I had frightened her to such good
purpose that the date would now have to stand. "You will not be
surprised to hear," he added, "that I have called in all my work. I
shall want every penny I make. The expenses of an engaged man are
hair-raising. I send her a lot of flowers every morning-you've no
conception how much a few orchids cost. Then, whenever I go to see her
I take her some little present-a gold-mounted umbrella, a bicycle lamp,
or a patent scent-bottle. I'm indebted to you, Julian, positively
indebted to you for cutting short our engagement."

I now go on to point two: the morning of the twelfth of June.

Hurried footsteps on my staircase. A loud tapping at my door. The
church clock chiming twelve. The agitated, weeping figure of Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell approaching my hammock. A telegram thrust into my
hand. Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell's hysterical exclamation, "You infamous
monster-you-you are at the bottom of this."

All very disconcerting. All, fortunately, very unusual.

My eyes were leaden with slumber, but I forced myself to decipher the
following message, which had been telegraphed to West Kensington Lane:

Wedding must be postponed.-CLOYSTER.


"I've had no hand in this," I cried; "but," I added enthusiastically,
"it serves Eva jolly well right."




CHAPTER 22
A CHAT WITH JAMES


_(Julian Eversleigh's narrative continued)_

Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell seemed somehow to drift away after that.
Apparently I went to sleep again, and she didn't wait.

When I woke, it was getting on for two o'clock. I breakfasted, with
that magnificent telegram propped up against the teapot; had a bath,
dressed, and shortly before five was well on my way to Walpole Street.

The more I thought over the thing, the more it puzzled me. Why had
James done this? Why should he wish to treat Eva in this manner? I was
delighted that he had done so, but why had he? A very unexpected
person, James.

James was lying back in his shabby old armchair, smoking a pipe. There
was tea on the table. The room seemed more dishevelled than ever. It
would have been difficult to say which presented the sorrier spectacle,
the room or its owner.

He looked up as I came in, and nodded listlessly. I poured myself out a
cup of tea, and took a muffin. Both were cold and clammy. I went to the
bell.

"What are you doing?" asked James.

"Only going to ring for some more tea," I said.

"No, don't do that. I'll go down and ask for it. You don't mind using
my cup, do you?"

He went out of the room, and reappeared with a jug of hot water.

"You see," he explained, "if Mrs. Blankley brings in another cup she'll
charge for two teas instead of one."

"It didn't occur to me," I said. "Sorry."

"It sounds mean," mumbled James.

"Not at all," I said. "You're quite right not to plunge into reckless
extravagance."

James blushed slightly-a feat of which I was surprised to see that he
was capable.

"The fact is--" he began.

I interrupted him.

"Never mind about that," I said. "What I want to know is-what's the
meaning of this?" And I shoved the bilious-hued telegraph form under
his nose, just as Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell had shoved it under mine.

"It means that I'm done," he said.

"I don't understand."

"I'll explain. I have postponed my marriage for the same reason that I
refused you a clean cup-because I cannot afford luxuries."

"It may be my dulness; but, still, I don't follow you. What exactly are
you driving at?"

"I'm done for. I'm on the rocks. I'm a pauper."

"A what?"

"A pauper."

I laughed. The man was splendid. There was no other word for it.

"And shall I tell you something else that you are?" I said. "You are a
low, sneaking liar. You are playing it low down on Eva."

He laughed this time. It irritated me unspeakably.

"Don't try to work off the hollow, mirthless laugh dodge on me," I
said, "because it won't do. You're a blackguard, and you know it."

"I tell you I'm done for. I've barely a penny in the world."

"Rot!" I said. "Don't try that on me. You've let Eva down plop, and I'm
jolly glad; but all the same you're a skunk. Nothing can alter that.
Why don't you marry the girl?"

"I can't," he said. "It would be too dishonourable."

"Dishonourable?"

"Yes. I haven't got enough money. I couldn't ask her to share my
poverty with me. I love her too dearly."

I was nearly sick. The beast spoke in a sort of hushed, soft-music
voice as if he were the self-sacrificing hero in a melodrama. The
stained-glass expression on his face made me feel homicidal.

"Oh, drop it," I said. "Poverty! Good Lord! Isn't two thousand a year
enough to start on?"

"But I haven't got two thousand a year."

"Oh, I don't pretend to give the figures to a shilling."

"You don't understand. All I have to live on is my holiday work at the
_Orb_."

"What!"

"Oh, yes; and I'm doing some lyrics for Briggs for the second edition
of _The Belle of Wells_. That'll keep me going for a bit, but it's
absolutely out of the question to think of marrying anyone. If I can
keep my own head above water till the next vacancy occurs at the _Orb_
I shall be lucky."

"You're mad."

"I'm not, though I dare say I shall be soon, if this sort of thing goes
on."

"I tell you you are mad. Otherwise you'd have called in your work, and
saved yourself having to pay those commissions to Hatton and the
others. As it is, I believe they've somehow done you out of your
cheques, and the shock of it has affected your brain."

"My dear Julian, it's a good suggestion, that about calling in my work.
But it comes a little late. I called it in weeks ago."

My irritation increased.

"What is the use of lying like that?" I said angrily. "You don't seem
to credit me with any sense at all. Do you think I never read the
papers and magazines? You can't have called in your work. The stuff's
still being printed over the signatures of Sidney Price, Tom Blake, and
the Rev. John Hatton."

I caught sight of a _Strawberry Leaf_ lying on the floor beside his
chair. I picked it up.

"Here you are," I said. "Page 324. Short story. 'Lady Mary's Mistake,'
by Sidney Price. How about that?"

"That's it, Julian," he said dismally; "that's just it. Those three
devils have pinched my job. They've learned the trick of the thing
through reading my stuff, and now they're turning it out for
themselves. They've cut me out. My market's gone. The editors and
publishers won't look at me. I have had eleven printed rejection forms
this week. One editor wrote and said that he did not want
John-Hatton-and-water. That's why I sent the wire."

"Let's see those rejection forms."

"You can't. They're burnt. They got on my nerves, and I burnt them."

"Oh," I said, "they're burnt, are they?"

He got up, and began to pace the room.

"But I shan't give up, Julian," he cried, with a sickening return of
the melodrama hero manner; "I shan't give up. I shall still persevere.
The fight will be terrible. Often I shall feel on the point of despair.
Yet I shall win through. I feel it, Julian. I have the grit in me to do
it. And meanwhile"-he lowered his voice, and seemed surprised that the
orchestra did not strike up the slow music-"meanwhile, I shall ask Eva
to wait."

To wait! The colossal, the Napoleonic impudence of the man! I have
known men who seemed literally to exude gall, but never one so
overflowing with it as James Orlebar Cloyster. As I looked at him
standing there and uttering that great speech, I admired him. I ceased
to wonder at his success in life.

I shook my head.

"I can't do it," I said regretfully. "I simply cannot begin to say what
I think of you. The English language isn't equal to it. I cannot,
off-hand, coin a new phraseology to meet the situation. All I can say
is that you are unique."

"What do you mean?"

"Absolutely unique. Though I had hoped you would have known me better
than to believe that I would swallow the ludicrous yarn you've
prepared. Don't you ever stop and ask yourself on these occasions if
it's good enough?"

"You don't believe me!"

"My dear James!" I protested. "Believe you!"

"I swear it's all true. Every word of it."

"You seem to forget that I've been behind the scenes. I'm not simply an
ordinary member of the audience. I know how the illusion is produced.
I've seen the strings pulled. Why, dash it, _I_ showed you how to pull
them. I never came across a finer example of seething the kid in its
mother's milk. I put you up to the system, and you turn round and try
to take me in with it. Yes, you're a wonder, James."

"You don't mean to say you think--!"

"Don't be an ass, James. Of course I do. You've had the brazen audacity
to attempt to work off on Eva the game you played on Margaret. But
you've made a mistake. You've forgotten to count me."

I paused, and ate a muffin. James watched me with fascinated eyes.

"You," I resumed, "ethically, I despise. Eva, personally, I detest. It
seems, therefore, that I may expect to extract a certain amount of
amusement from the situation. The fun will be inaugurated by your
telling Eva that she may have to wait five years. You will state, also,
the amount of your present income."

"Suppose I decline?"

"You won't."

"You think not?"

"I am sure."

"What would you do if I declined?"

"I should call upon Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell and give her a quarter of an
hour's entertainment by telling her of the System, and explaining to
her, in detail, the exact method of its working and the reason why you
set it going. Having amused Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell in this manner, I
should make similar revelations to Eva. It would not be pleasant for
you subsequently, I suppose, but we all have our troubles. That would
be yours."

He hesitated.

"As if they'd believe it," he said, weakly.

"I think they would."

"They'd laugh at you. They'd think you were mad."

"Not when I produced John Hatton, Sidney Price, and Tom Blake in a
solid phalanx, and asked them to corroborate me."

"They wouldn't do it," he said, snatching at a straw. "They wouldn't
give themselves away."

"Hatton might hesitate to, but Tom Blake would do it like a shot."

As I did not know Tom Blake, a moment's reflection might have told
James that this was bluff. But I had gathered a certain knowledge of
the bargee's character from James's conversation, and I knew that he
was a drunken, indiscreet sort of person who might be expected to
reveal everything in circumstances such as I had described; so I risked
the shot, and it went home. James's opposition collapsed.

"I shall then," administering the _coup de grace_, "arrange a meeting
between the Gunton-Cresswells and old Mrs. Goodwin."

"Thank you," said James, "but don't bother. On second thoughts I will
tell Eva about my income and the five years' wait."

"Thanks," I said; "it's very good of you. Good-bye."

And I retired, chuckling, to Rupert Street.




CHAPTER 23
IN A HANSOM


_(Julian Eversleigh's narrative continued)_

I spent a pleasant week in my hammock awaiting developments.

At the end of the week came a letter from Eva. She wrote:-

_My Dear Julian_,-You haven't been to see us for ages. Is Kensington
Lane beyond the pale?


_Your affectionate cousin_,
_Eva._


"You vixen," I thought. "Yes; I'll come and see you fast enough. It
will give me the greatest pleasure to see you crushed and humiliated."

I collected my evening clothes from a man of the name of Attenborough,
whom I employ to take care of them when they are not likely to be
wanted; found a white shirt, which looked presentable after a little
pruning of the cuffs with a razor; and drove to the Gunton-Cresswells's
in time for dinner.

There was a certain atmosphere of unrest about the house. I attributed
this at first to the effects of the James Orlebar Cloyster bomb-shell,
but discovered that it was in reality due to the fact that Eva was
going out to a fancy-dress ball that night.

She was having dinner sent up to her room, they told me, and would be
down presently. There was a good deal of flitting about going on. Maids
on mysterious errands shot up and down stairs. Old Mr.
Gunton-Cresswell, looking rather wry, was taking cover in his study
when I arrived. Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell was in the drawing-room.

Before Eva came down I got a word alone with her. "I've had a nice,
straight-forward letter from James," she said, "and he has done all he
can to put things straight with us."

"Ah!" said I.

"That telegram, he tells me, was the outcome of a sudden panic."

"Dear me!" I said.

"It seems that he made some most ghastly mistake about his finances.
What exactly happened I can't quite understand, but the gist of it is,
he thought he was quite well off, whereas, really, his income is
infinitesimal."

"How odd!" I remarked.

"It sounds odd; in fact, I could scarcely believe it until I got his
letter of explanation. I'll show it to you. Here it is."

I read James Orlebar Cloyster's letter with care. It was not
particularly long, but I wish I had a copy of it; for it is the finest
work in an imaginative vein that has ever been penned.

"Masterly!" I exclaimed involuntarily.

"Yes, isn't it?" she echoed. "Enables one to grasp thoroughly how the
mistake managed to occur."

"Has Eva seen it?"

"Yes."

"I notice he mentions five years as being about the period--"

"Yes; it's rather a long engagement, but, of course, she'll wait, she
loves him so."

Eva now entered the room. When I caught sight of her I remembered I had
pictured her crushed and humiliated. I had expected to gloat over a
certain dewiness of her eyes, a patient drooping of her lips. I will
say plainly there was nothing of that kind about Eva tonight.

She had decided to go to the ball as Peter Pan.

The costume had rather scandalised old Mr. Gunton-Cresswell, a
venerable Tory who rarely spoke except to grumble. Even Mrs.
Gunton-Cresswell, who had lately been elected to the newly-formed _Les
Serfs d'Avenir_, was inclined to deprecate it.

But I was sure Eva had chosen the better part. The dress suited her to
perfection. Her legs are the legs of a boy.

As I looked at her with concentrated hatred, I realised I had never
seen a human soul so radiant, so brimming with _espieglerie_, so
altogether to be desired.

"Why, Julian, is it you. This _is_ good of you!"

It was evident that the past was to be waived. I took my cue.

"Thanks, Eva," I said; "it suits you admirably."

Events at this point move quickly.

Another card of invitation is produced. Would I care to use it, and
take Eva to the ball?

"But I'm not in fancy dress."

Overruled. Fancy dress not an essential. Crowds of men there in
ordinary evening clothes.

So we drove off.

We hardly exchanged a syllable. No one has much to say just before a
dance.

I looked at Eva out of the corner of my eye, trying to discover just
what it was in her that attracted men. I knew her charm, though I
flattered myself that I was proof against it. I wanted to analyse it.

Her photograph is on the table before me as I write. I look at it
critically. She is not what I should describe as exactly a type of
English beauty. You know the sort of beauty I mean? Queenly,
statuesque, a daughter of the gods, divinely fair. Her charm is not in
her features. It is in her expression.

Tonight, for instance, as we drove to the ball, there sparkled in her
eyes a light such as I had never seen in them before. Every girl is
animated at a ball, but this was more than mere animation. There was a
latent devilry about her; and behind the sparkle and the glitter a
film, a mist, as it were, which lent almost a pathos to her appearance.
The effect it had on me was to make me tend to forget that I hated her.

We arrive. I mutter something about having the pleasure.

Eva says I can have the last two waltzes.

Here comes a hiatus. I am told that I was seen dancing, was observed to
eat an excellent supper, and was noticed in the smoking-room with a
cigarette in my mouth.

At last the first of my two waltzes. The Eton Boating Song-one of my
favourites. I threaded my way through the room in search of her. She
was in neither of the doorways. I cast my eyes about the room. Her
costume was so distinctive that I could hardly fail to see her.

I did see her.

She was dancing my waltz with another man.

The thing seemed to numb my faculties. I stood in the doorway, gaping.
I couldn't understand it. The illogical nature of my position did not
strike me. It did not occur to me that as I hated the girl so much, it
was much the best thing that could happen that I should see as little
of her as possible. My hatred was entirely concentrated on the bounder
who had stolen my dance. He was a small, pink-faced little beast, and
it maddened me to see that he danced better than I could ever have
done.

As they whirled past me she smiled at him.

I rushed to the smoking-room.

Whether she gave my other waltz to the same man, or whether she chose
some other partner, or sat alone waiting for me, I do not know. When I
returned to the ballroom the last waltz was over, and the orchestra was
beginning softly to play the first extra. It was _"Tout Passe,"_ an air
that has always had the power to thrill me.

My heart gave a bound. Standing in the doorway just in front of me was
Eva.

I drew back.

Two or three men came up, and asked her for the dance. She sent them
away, and my heart leaped as they went.

She was standing with her back towards me. Now she turned. Our eyes
met. We stood for a moment looking at one another.

Then I heard her give a little sigh; and instantly I forgot
everything-my hatred, my two lost dances, the pink-faced
blighter-everything. Everything but that I loved her.

"Tired, Eva?" I said.

"Perhaps I am," she replied. "Yes, I am, Julian."

"Give me this one," I whispered. "We'll sit it out."

"Very well. It's so hot in here. We'll go and sit it out in a hansom,
shall we? I'll get my cloak."

I waited, numbed by her absence. Her cloak was pale pink. We walked out
together into the starry night. A few yards off stood a hansom. "Drive
to the corner of Sloane Street," I said to the man, "by way of the
Park."

The night was very still.

I have said that I had forgotten everything except that I loved her.
Could I remember now? Now, as we drove together through the empty
streets alone, her warm, palpitating body touching mine.

James, and his awful predicament, which would last till Eva gave him
up; Eva's callous treatment of my former love for her; my own
newly-acquired affection for Margaret; my self-respect-these things had
become suddenly of no account.

"Eva," I murmured; and I took her hand.

"Eva...."

Her wonderful eyes met mine. The mist in them seemed to turn to dew.
"My darling," she whispered, very low.

The road was deserted. We were alone.

I drew her face to mine and kissed her.


My love for her grows daily.

Old Gunton-Cresswell has introduced me to a big firm of linoleum
manufacturers. I am taking over their huge system of advertising next
week. My salary will be enormous. It almost frightens me. Old Mr.
Cresswell tells me that he had had the job in his mind for me for some
time, and had, indeed, mentioned to his wife and Eva at lunch that day
that he intended to write to me about it. I am more grateful to him
than I can ever make him understand. Eva, I know, cares nothing for
money-she told me so-but it is a comfort to feel that I can keep her
almost in luxury.

I have given up my rooms in Rupert Street.

I sleep in a bed.

I do Sandow exercises.

I am always down to breakfast at eight-thirty sharp.

I smoke less.

I am the happiest man on earth.

_(End of Julian Eversleigh's narrative.)_




Narrative Resumed


by James Orlebar Cloyster




CHAPTER 24
A RIFT IN THE CLOUDS


O perfidy of woman! O feminine inconstancy! That is the only allusion I
shall permit to escape me on the subject of Eva Eversleigh's engagement
to that scoundrel Julian.

I had the news by telegraph, and the heavens darkened above me, whilst
the solid earth rocked below.

I had been trapped into dishonour, and even the bait had been withheld
from me.

But it was not the loss of Eva that troubled me most. It should have
outweighed all my other misfortunes and made them seem of no account,
but it did not. Man is essentially a materialist. The prospect of an
empty stomach is more serious to him than a broken heart. A broken
heart is the luxury of the well-to-do. What troubled me more than all
other things at this juncture was the thought that I was face to face
with starvation, and that only the grimmest of fights could enable me
to avoid it. I quaked at the prospect. The early struggles of the
writer to keep his head above water form an experience which does not
bear repetition. The hopeless feeling of chipping a little niche for
oneself out of the solid rock with a nib is a nightmare even in times
of prosperity. I remembered the grey days of my literary
apprenticeship, and I shivered at the thought that I must go through
them again.

I examined my position dispassionately over a cup of coffee at Groom's,
in Fleet Street. Groom's was a recognised _Orb rendezvous_. When I was
doing "On Your Way," one or two of us used to go down Fleet Street for
coffee after the morning's work with the regularity of machines. It
formed a recognised break in the day.

I thought things over. How did I stand? Holiday work at the _Orb_ would
begin very shortly, so that I should get a good start in my race.
Fermin would be going away in a few weeks, then Gresham, and after that
Fane, the man who did the "People and Things" column. With luck I ought
to get a clear fifteen weeks of regular work. It would just save me. In
fifteen weeks I ought to have got going again. The difficulty was that
I had dropped out. Editors had forgotten my work. John Hatton they
knew, and Sidney Price they knew; but who was James Orlebar Cloyster?
There would be much creaking of joints and wobbling of wheels before my
triumphal car could gather speed again. But, with a regular salary
coming in week by week from the _Orb_, I could endure this. I became
almost cheerful. It is an exhilarating sensation having one's back
against the wall.

Then there was Briggs, the actor. The very thought of him was a tonic.
A born fighter, with the energy of six men, he was an ideal model for
me. If I could work with a sixth of his dash and pluck, I should be
safe. He was giving me work. He might give me more. The new edition of
the _Belle of Wells_ was due in another fortnight. My lyrics would be
used, and I should get paid for them. Add this to my _Orb_ salary, and
I should be a man of substance.

I glared over my coffee-cup at an imaginary John Hatton.

"You thought you'd done me, did you?" I said to him. "By Gad! I'll have
the laugh of you all yet."

I was shaking my fist at him when the door opened. I hurriedly tilted
back my chair, and looked out of the window.

"Hullo, Cloyster."

I looked round. It was Fermin. Just the man I wanted to see.

He seemed depressed. Even embarrassed.

"How's the column?" I asked.

"Oh, all right," he said awkwardly. "I wanted to see you about that. I
was going to write to you."

"Oh, yes," I said, "of course. About the holiday work. When are you
off?"

"I was thinking of starting next week."

"Good. Sorry to lose you, of course, but--"

He shuffled his feet.

"You're doing pretty well now at the game, aren't you, Cloyster?" he
said.

It was not to my interests to cry myself down, so I said that I was
doing quite decently. He seemed relieved.

"You're making quite a good income, I suppose? I mean, no difficulty
about placing your stuff?"

"Editors squeal for it."

"Because, otherwise what I wanted to say to you might have been
something of a blow. But it won't affect you much if you're doing
plenty of work elsewhere."

A cold hand seemed laid upon my heart. My mind leaped to what he meant.
Something had gone wrong with the _Orb_ holiday work, my sheet-anchor.

"Do you remember writing a par about Stickney, the butter-scotch man,
you know, ragging him when he got his peerage?"

"Yes."

It was one of the best paragraphs I had ever done. A two-line thing,
full of point and sting. I had been editing "On Your Way" that day,
Fermin being on a holiday and Gresham ill; and I had put the paragraph
conspicuously at the top of the column.

"Well," said Fermin, "I'm afraid there was rather trouble about it.
Hamilton came into our room yesterday, and asked if I should be seeing
you. I said I thought I should. 'Well, tell him,' said Hamilton, 'that
that paragraph of his about Stickney has only cost us five hundred
pounds. That's all.' And he went out again. Apparently Stickney was on
the point of advertising largely with the _Orb_, and had backed out in
a huff. Today, I went to see him about my holiday, and he wanted to
know who was coming in to do my work. I mentioned you, and he
absolutely refused to have you in. I'm awfully sorry about it."

I was silent. The shock was too great. Instead of drifting easily into
my struggle on a comfortable weekly salary, I should have to start the
tooth-and-nail fighting at once. I wanted to get away somewhere by
myself, and grapple with the position.

I said good-bye to Fermin, retaining sufficient presence of mind to
treat the thing lightly, and walked swiftly along the restless Strand,
marvelling at what I had suffered at the hands of Fortune. The deceiver
of Margaret, deceived by Eva, a pauper! I covered the distance between
Groom's and Walpole Street in sombre meditation.

In a sort of dull panic I sat down immediately on my arrival, and tried
to work. I told myself that I must turn out something, that it would be
madness to waste a moment.

I sat and chewed my pen from two o'clock till five, but not a page of
printable stuff could I turn out. Looking back at myself at that
moment, I am not surprised that my ideas did not flow. It would have
been a wonderful triumph of strength of mind if I had been able to
write after all that had happened. Dr. Johnson has laid it down that a
man can write at any time, if he sets himself to it earnestly; but mine
were exceptional circumstances. My life's happiness and my means for
supporting life at all, happy or otherwise, had been swept away in a
single morning; and I found myself utterly unable to pen a coherent
sentence.

At five o'clock I gave up the struggle, and rang for tea.

While I was having tea there was a ring at the bell, and my landlady
brought in a large parcel.

I recognised the writing on the label. The hand was Margaret's. I
wondered in an impersonal sort of way what Margaret could be sending to
me. From the feel of it the contents were paper.

It amuses me now to think that it was a good half-hour before I took
the trouble to cut the string. Fortune and happiness were waiting for
me in that parcel, and I would not bother to open it. I sat in my
chair, smoking and thinking, and occasionally cast a gloomy eye at the
parcel. But I did not open it. Then my pipe went out, and I found that
I had no matches in my pocket. There were some at the farther end of
the mantelpiece. I had to get up to reach them, and, once up, I found
myself filled with a sufficient amount of energy to take a knife from
the table and cut the string.

Languidly I undid the brown paper. The contents were a pile of
typewritten pages and a letter.

It was the letter over which my glassy eyes travelled first.

"My own dear, brave, old darling James," it began, and its purport was
that she had written a play, and wished me to put my name to it and
hawk it round: to pass off as my work her own amateurish effort at
playwriting. Ludicrous. And so immoral, too. I had always imagined that
Margaret had a perfectly flawless sense of honesty. Yet here she was
asking me deliberately to impose on the credulity of some poor,
trusting theatrical manager. The dreadful disillusionment of it shocked
me.

Most men would have salved their wounded susceptibilities by putting a
match to the manuscript without further thought or investigation.

But I have ever been haunted by a somewhat over-strict conscience, and
I sat down there and then to read the stupid stuff.

At seven o'clock I was still reading.

My dinner was brought in. I bolted it with Margaret's play propped up
against the potato dish.

I read on and on. I could not leave it. Incredible as it would appear
from anyone but me, I solemnly assure you that the typewritten nonsense
I read that evening was nothing else than _The Girl who Waited_.




CHAPTER 25
BRIGGS TO THE RESCUE


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

I finished the last page, and I laid down the typescript reverently.
The thing amazed me. Unable as I was to turn out a good acting play of
my own, I was, nevertheless, sufficiently gifted with an appreciation
of the dramatic to be able to recognise such a play when I saw it.
There were situations in Margaret's comedy which would grip a London
audience, and force laughter and tears from it.... Well, the public
side of that idiotic play is history. Everyone knows how many nights it
ran, and the Press from time to time tells its readers what were the
profits from it that accrued to the author.

I turned to Margaret's letter and re-read the last page. She put the
thing very well, very sensibly. As I read, my scruples began to vanish.
After all, was it so very immoral, this little deception that she
proposed?

"I have written down the words," she said; "but the conception is
yours. The play was inspired by you. But for you I should never have
begun it." Well, if she put it like that--

"You alone are able to manage the business side of the production. You
know the right men to go to. To approach them on behalf of a stranger's
work is far less likely to lead to success."

(True, true.)

"I have assumed, you will see, that the play is certain to be produced.
But that will only be so if you adopt it as your own,"

(There was sense in this.)

"Claim the authorship, and all will be well."

"I will," I said.

I packed up the play in its brown paper, and rushed from the house. At
the post-office, at the bottom of the King's Road, I stopped to send a
telegram. It consisted of the words, "Accept thankfully.-Cloyster."

Then I took a cab from the rank at Sloane Square, and told the man to
drive to the stage-door of the Briggs Theatre in Shaftesbury Avenue.

The cab-rank in Sloane Square is really a Home for Superannuated
Horses. It is a sort of equine Athenaeum. No horse is ever seen there
till it has passed well into the sere and yellow. A Sloane Square
cab-horse may be distinguished by the dignity of its movements. It is
happiest when walking.

The animal which had the privilege of making history by conveying me
and _The Girl who Waited_ to the Briggs Theatre was asthmatic, and, I
think, sickening for the botts. I had plenty of time to cool my brain
and think out a plan of campaign.

Stanley Briggs, whom I proposed to try first, was the one man I should
have liked to see in the part of James, the hero of the piece. The part
might have been written round him.

There was the objection, of course, that _The Girl who Waited_ was not
a musical comedy, but I knew he would consider a straight play, and put
it on if it suited him. I was confident that _The Girl who Waited_
would be just what he wanted.

The problem was how to get him to himself for a sufficient space of
time. When a man is doing the work of half a dozen he is likely to get
on in the world, but he has, as a rule, little leisure for
conversation.

My octogenarian came to a standstill at last at the stage-door, and
seemed relieved at having won safely through a strenuous bit of work.

I went through in search of my man.

His dressing-room was the first place I drew. I knew that he was not
due on the stage for another ten minutes. Mr. Richard Belsey, his
valet, was tidying up the room as I entered.

"Mr. Briggs anywhere about, Richard?" I asked.

"Down on the side, sir, I think. There's a new song in tonight for Mrs.
Briggs, and he's gone to listen how it goes."

"Which side, do you know?"

"O.P., sir, I think."

I went downstairs and through the folding-doors into the wings. The
O.P. corner was packed-standing room only-and the overflow reached
nearly to the doors. The Black Hole of Calcutta was roomy compared with
the wings on the night of a new song. Everybody who had the least
excuse for being out of his or her dressing-room at that moment was
peering through odd chinks in the scenery. Chorus-girls, show-girls,
chorus-men, principals, children, scene-shifters, and other theatrical
fauna waited in a solid mass for the arrival of the music-cue.

The atmosphere behind the scenes has always had the effect of making me
feel as if my boots were number fourteens and my hands, if anything,
larger. Directly I have passed the swing-doors I shuffle like one
oppressed with a guilty conscience. Outside I may have been composed,
even jaunty. Inside I am hangdog. Beads of perspiration form on my
brow. My collar tightens. My boots begin to squeak. I smile vacuously.

I shuffled, smiling vacuously and clutching the type-script of _The
Girl who Waited_, to the O.P. corner. I caught the eye of a tall lady
in salmon-pink, and said "Good evening" huskily-my voice is always
husky behind the scenes: elsewhere it is like some beautiful bell. A
piercing whisper of "Sh-h-h-!" came from somewhere close at hand. This
sort of thing does not help bright and sparkling conversation. I
sh-h-hed, and passed on.

At the back of the O.P. corner Timothy Prince, the comedian, was
filling in the time before the next entrance by waltzing with one of
the stage-carpenters. He suspended the operation to greet me.

"Hullo, dear heart," he said, "how goes it?"

"Seen Briggs anywhere?" I asked.

"Round on the prompt side, I think. He was here a second ago, but he
dashed off."

At this moment the music-cue was given, and a considerable section of
the multitude passed on to the stage.

Locomotion being rendered easier, I hurried round to the prompt side.

But when I arrived there were no signs of the missing man.

"Seen Mr. Briggs anywhere?" I asked.

"Here a moment ago," said one of the carpenters. "He went out after
Miss Lewin's song began. I think he's gone round the other side."

I dashed round to the O.P. corner again. He had just left.

Taking up the trail, I went to his dressing-room once more.

"You're just too late, sir," said Richard; "he was here a moment ago."

I decided to wait.

"I wonder if he'll be back soon."

"He's probably downstairs. His call is in another two minutes."

I went downstairs, and waited on the prompt side. Sir Boyle Roche's
bird was sedentary compared with this elusive man.

Presently he appeared.

"Hullo, dear old boy," he said. "Welcome to Elsmore. Come and see me
before you go, will you? I've got an idea for a song."

"I say," I said, as he flitted past, "can I--"

"Tell me later on."

And he sprang on to the stage.

By the time I had worked my way, at the end of the performance, through
the crowd of visitors who were waiting to see him in his dressing-room,
I found that he had just three minutes in which to get to the Savoy to
keep an urgent appointment. He explained that he was just dashing off.
"I shall be at the theatre all tomorrow morning, though," he said.
"Come round about twelve, will you?"


There was a rehearsal at half-past eleven next morning. When I got to
the theatre I found him on the stage. He was superintending the chorus,
talking to one man about a song and to two others about motors, and
dictating letters to his secretary. Taking advantage of this spell of
comparative idleness, I advanced (l.c.) with the typescript.

"Hullo, old boy," he said, "just a minute! Sit down, won't you? Have a
cigar."

I sat down on the Act One sofa, and he resumed his conversations.

"You see, laddie," he said, "what you want in a song like this is tune.
It's no good doing stuff that your wife and family and your aunts say
is better than Wagner. They don't want that sort of thing here-Dears,
we simply can't get on if you won't do what you're told. Begin going
off while you're singing the last line of the refrain, not after you've
finished. All back. I've told you a hundred times. Do try and get it
right-I simply daren't look at a motor bill. These fellers at the
garage cram it on-I mean, what can you _do_? You're up against it-Miss
Hinckel, I've got seventy-five letters I want you to take down. Ready?
'Mrs. Robert Boodle, Sandringham, Mafeking Road, Balham. Dear Madam:
Mr. Briggs desires me to say that he fears that he has no part to offer
to your son. He is glad that he made such a success at his school
theatricals.' 'James Winterbotham, Pleasant Cottage, Rhodesia Terrace,
Stockwell. Dear Sir: Mr. Briggs desires me to say that he remembers
meeting your wife's cousin at the public dinner you mention, but that
he fears he has no part at present to offer to your daughter.' 'Arnold
H. Bodgett, Wistaria Lodge....'"

My attention wandered.

At the end of a quarter of an hour he was ready for me.

"I wish you'd have a shot at it, old boy," he said, as he finished
sketching out the idea for the lyric, "and let me have it as soon as
you can. I want it to go in at the beginning of the second act. Hullo,
what's that you're nursing?"

"It's a play. I was wondering if you would mind glancing at it if you
have time?"

"Yours?"

"Yes. There's a part in it that would just suit you."

"What is it? Musical comedy?"

"No. Ordinary comedy."

"I shouldn't mind putting on a comedy soon. I must have a look at it.
Come and have a bit of lunch."

One of the firemen came up, carrying a card.

"Hullo, what's this? Oh, confound the feller! He's always coming here.
Look here: tell him that I'm just gone out to lunch, but can see him at
three. Come along, old boy."

He began to read the play over the coffee and cigars.

He read it straight through, as I had done.

"What rot!" he said, as he turned the last page.

"Isn't it!" I exclaimed enthusiastically. "But won't it go?"

"Go?" he shouted, with such energy that several lunchers spun round in
their chairs, and a Rand magnate, who was eating peas at the next
table, started and cut his mouth. "Go? It's the limit! This is just the
sort of thing to get right at them. It'll hit them where they live.
What made you think of that drivel at the end of Act Two?"

"Genius, I suppose. What do you think of James as a part for you?"

"Top hole. Good Lord, I haven't congratulated you! Consider it done."

"Thanks."

We drained our liqueur glasses to _The Girl who Waited_ and to
ourselves.

Briggs, after a lifetime spent in doing three things at once, is not a
man who lets a great deal of grass grow under his feet. Before I left
him that night the "ideal cast" of the play had been jotted down, and
much of the actual cast settled. Rehearsals were in full swing within a
week, and the play was produced within ten days of the demise of its
predecessor.

Meanwhile, the satisfactory sum which I received in advance of
royalties was sufficient to remove any regrets as to the loss of the
_Orb_ holiday work. With _The Girl who Waited_ in active rehearsal, "On
Your Way" lost in importance.




CHAPTER 26
MY TRIUMPH


_(James Orlebar Cloyster's narrative continued)_

On the morning of the day for which the production had been fixed, it
dawned upon me that I had to meet Mrs. Goodwin and Margaret at
Waterloo. All through the busy days of rehearsal, even on those awful
days when everything went wrong and actresses, breaking down, sobbed in
the wings and refused to be comforted, I had dimly recognised the fact
that when I met Margaret I should have to be honest with her. Plans for
evasion had been half-matured by my inventive faculties, only to be
discarded, unpolished, on account of the insistent claims of the
endless rehearsals. To have concocted a story with which to persuade
Margaret that I stood to lose money if the play succeeded would have
been a clear day's work. And I had no clear days.

But this was not all. There was another reason. Somehow my sentiments
with regard to her were changing again. It was as if I were awaking
from some dream. I felt as if my eyes had been blindfolded to prevent
me seeing Margaret as she really was, and that now the bandage had been
removed. As the day of production drew nearer, and the play began to
take shape, I caught myself sincerely admiring the girl who could hit
off, first shot, the exact shade of drivel which the London stage
required. What culture, what excessive brain-power she must have. How
absurdly _naive_, how impossibly melodramatic, how maudlinly
sentimental, how improbable-in fact, how altogether womanly she must
have grown.

Womanly! That did it. I felt that she was womanly. And it came about
that it was my Margaret of the Cobo shrimping journeys that I was
prepared to welcome as I drove that morning to Waterloo Station.

And so, when the train rolled in, and the Goodwins alighted, and
Margaret kissed me, by an extraordinarily lucky chance I found that I
loved her more dearly than ever.


That _premiere_ is still fresh in my memory.

Mrs. Goodwin, Margaret, and myself occupied the stage box, and in
various parts of the house I could see the familiar faces of those whom
I had invited as my guests.

I felt it was the supreme event of my life. It was _the_ moment. And
surely I should have spoilt it all unless my old-time friends had been
sitting near me.

Eva and Julian were with Mr. and Mrs. Gunton-Cresswell in the box
opposite us. To the Barrel Club I had sent the first row of the dress
circle. It was expensive, but worth it. Hatton and Sidney Price were in
the stalls. Tom Blake had preferred a free pass to the gallery. Kit and
Malim were at the back of the upper circle (this was, Malim told me,
Kit's own choice).

One by one the members of the orchestra took their places for the
overture, and it was to the appropriate strains of "Land of Hope and
Glory" that the curtain rose on the first act of my play.

The first act, I should mention (though it is no doubt superfluous to
do so) is bright and suggestive, but ends on a clear, firm note of
pathos. That is why, as soon as the lights went up, I levelled my
glasses at the eyes of the critics. Certainly in two cases, and, I
think, in a third, I caught the glint of tear-drops. One critic was
blowing his nose, another sobbed like a child, and I had a hurried
vision of a third staggering out to the foyer with his hand to his
eyes. Margaret was removing her own tears with a handkerchief. Mrs.
Goodwin's unmoved face may have hidden a lacerated soul, but she did
not betray herself. Hers may have been the thoughts that lie too deep
for tears. At any rate, she did not weep. Instead, she drew from her
reticule the fragmentary writings of an early Portuguese author. These
she perused during the present and succeeding _entr'actes_.

Pressing Margaret's hand, I walked round to the Gunton-Cresswells's box
to see what effect the act had had on them. One glance at their faces
was enough. They were long and hard. "This is a real compliment," I
said to myself, for the whole party cut me dead. I withdrew, delighted.
They had come, of course, to assist at my failure. I had often observed
to Julian how curiously lacking I was in dramatic instinct, and Julian
had predicted to Eva and her aunt and uncle a glorious fiasco. They
were furious at their hopes being so egregiously disappointed. Had they
dreamt of a success they would have declined to be present. Indeed,
half-way through Act Two, I saw them creeping away into the night.

The Barrel Club I discovered in the bar. As I approached, I heard
Michael declare that "there'd not been such an act produced since his
show was put on at--" He was interrupted by old Maundrell asserting
that "the business arranged for valet reminded him of a story about
Leopold Lewis."

They, too, added their quota to my cup of pleasure by being distinctly
frigid.

Ascending to the gallery I found another compliment awaiting me. Tom
Blake was fast asleep. The quality of Blake's intellect was in inverse
ratio to that of Mrs. Goodwin. Neither of them appreciated the stuff
that suited so well the tastes of the million; and it was consequently
quite consistent that while Mrs. Goodwin dozed in spirit Tom Blake
should snore in reality.

With Hatton and Price I did not come into contact. I noticed, however,
that they wore an expression of relief at the enthusiastic reception my
play had received.

But an encounter with Kit and Malim was altogether charming. They had
had some slight quarrel on the way to the theatre, and had found a
means of reconciliation in their mutual emotion at the pathos of the
first act's finale. They were now sitting hand in hand telling each
other how sorry they were. They congratulated me warmly.


A couple of hours more, and the curtain had fallen.

The roar, the frenzied scene, the picture of a vast audience, half-mad
with excitement-how it all comes back to me.

And now, as I sit in this quiet smoking-room of a St. Peter's Port
hotel, I hear again the shout of "Author!" I see myself again stepping
forward from the wings. That short appearance of mine, that brief
speech behind the footlights fixed my future....


"James Orlebar Cloyster, the plutocratic playwright, to Margaret, only
daughter of the late Eugene Grandison Goodwin, LL.D."